Power Rangers-- The Secret of the Grid

[OnlyTrueFan]

I'm not a fanfic person. I don't like fanfiction at all. I'm not into stories that create their own continuity. It just drives me crazy, and it creates too many questions for me. But this is something I've always had in my head, with more versions than you can imagine. I just thought I'd share it with you.

Granted, it's not much yet. But it will turn into something-- and hopefully something great.

This chapter is short, and nothing but a set-up for all those to follow. Just bear with me, and maybe we'll get somewhere.

POWER RANGERS-- THE SECRET OF THE GRID

CHAPTER ONE

The head office of Shatner Comix rested in the top story of the Comix & Stuff Center in Los Angeles, California. It towered over much of the skyline around it, casting a great shadow over the street below. One young man stood on the sidewalk, gazing up with his dark, disheveled hair hanging in his eyes. His eyes were dismal and gloomy; his attire said much about his lack of wealth-- a ratty black sports coat, faded blue T-shirt, and torn jeans.

His name was Bralon Feltaro, and he had made his way to this base of operations in hopes that they could answer the questions he had been faced with for the last clouded year of the life he had apparently forgotten. With no memory of where he came from or who he was-- save the name by which he was known-- Bralon had come here to settle the dispute in his ever-suffering mind.

Much of the dreams he had been plagued with haunted him as he made his way to the elevator on the first floor. Several heads turned at the sight of this ragged, rebellious-looking youth. But he never met a single stare. His purpose was too great to concern himself with others.

***********************

Bralon stalked through the corridor on the top of the Shatner Center, toward the office of Neal Shatner himself, the man behind Shatner Comix and all of its branches.

He stepped through the glass walls and saw a middle-aged woman behind a desk. She looked up at him over her spectacles. “Can I help you?”

“I’m supposed to meet with Mr. Shatner,” he said in a low, chilling tone.

The secretary swallowed a lump in her throat and picked up the receiver by her side. “I’ll be with you in just one moment.” As she made the arrangements for Bralon’s appointment, he went over to a leather-bound chair and sat down wearily.

“Mr. Shatner will see you shortly,” she promised as she hung up the phone.

Bralon gave a short nod and leaned back to close his eyes. The images he had been seeing in his sleep came back to him. They were not decidedly disturbing images, but somehow, they were troubling him. He could not decide why. But it seemed clear to him that they were trying to tell him something. It just seemed uncertain that he would be able to convince anyone else of this.

“Mr. Shatner will see you now,” said the secretary, interrupting his thoughts.

Bralon jumped to his feet and practically ran to the door. He threw it open and stepped into the furnished office.

Neal Shatner was a gray-haired, mustached man with a weathered face and a welcoming smile. “Come on in, son. Have a seat.”

The first thing Bralon did was close the door. “No thanks.”

Neal pulled off his reading glasses. “You look a little frazzled, young man. How can I help you?”

“It’s about something in your franchise. It’s been bothering me for the last year.”

Neal pointed firmly to the chair on the other side of his desk. “Sit down.”

Bralon reluctantly took a seat. “Sir, I’ve been having the same kind of dreams, non-stop, for twelve months. And I don’t know how you’ll take this, but I think it’s trying to tell me something.”

“My franchise, you say? You think my comic books are speaking to you?” Neal cracked a grin at the thought.

Shaking his head slightly, Bralon answered, “Only one of them.”

“Which one is that?” Neal questioned, already knowing what the answer would be.

With a deep breath, Bralon responded, “The Power Rangers.”

Neal rubbed his jaw. “You’re having dreams about my comic?”

“I know it sounds crazy, sir, but it’s true. I’ve been having these dreams every night. Just flashes of the stories you’ve told. But…”

“But what, son? We didn’t arrange this meeting so you could get nervous.”

Bralon clenched his jaw tightly. “I’m not seeing two-dimensional pictures drawn on the page of a comic book. I’m seeing real images. Real people.”

“You mean you’re dreaming about the world that I created in these comic books?”

Bralon stood up and started pacing frantically around the office. “I don’t think that’s all there is to it. I think I’m…”

Neal rose to his feet as well. “Think you’re what?”

“I think I’m channeling this world somehow.”

“Channeling it? You mean…”

“I think somehow I’ve tapped into the reality of your imaginary universe.”

It took everything Neal had not to laugh, but he managed to sustain himself. “Son, are you trying to tell me that I’m penning another dimension into existence?”

“No.” Bralon was obviously perturbed by the lack of credibility in his story. “Sir, I just get the feeling that this world…that it’s coming to an end.”

A look of bewilderment crossed Neal’s face. “Hm.You must be one heck of a devoted fan, son, because you’ve ’channeled’ what no one else knows.”

“What?”

“It is coming to an end.” Neal tossed a manuscript across the desk. “Take a look at that.”

The cover of this unfinished rough draft was nothing out of the ordinary. It showed the current year’s Power Ranger team battling a monster on the cover. Bralon looked up slowly. “What’s this?”

“That is what’s doomed to be the last issue of the Power Rangers series.”

Bralon raised a brow. “What do you mean?”

“I’ve been cancelled. Nobody’s interested in supporting the Power Rangers anymore. No one will sponsor my work in this department. All my other comics are thriving, but the Power Rangers have been axed. I tried to coax my supervisors out of this decision, but they said despite our loyal readers, we’ve got to end it. The franchise is tired, they said. This issue was to be the beginning of a grand story arc in the Power Rangers story, if I could convince the board otherwise. But I couldn’t. So the series ends on a low note.”

Bralon picked up the issue and sighed. “Can I read it?”

“You might not want to. Because every fan in this country is going to be expressing their disappointment in the end very soon.”

Bralon shuffled through the pages of the extra-thick issue. “I’d still like to take a look at it.”

“Be my guest. But I’ll have to ask you not to leave this office with it.”

Bralon pointed to a chair in the corner of the room. “May I?”

“Go right ahead. I don’t have any more meetings for a while. I’ve just been sitting here dreading the publishing date of that comic.”

Practically ignoring Neal’s words, Bralon made himself comfortable in the corner of the room, diving into the first page of the comic book as if his life depended on it.

[jaguarranger]

This is fucking awesome! I'm definently nominating this for FFOTM when nomination time comes around! Keep this up!

[OnlyTrueFan]

This is awesome! I'm definently nominating this for FFOTM when nomination time comes around! Keep this up!

:o

[OnlyTrueFan]

Time for the next chapter. I think I should let everyone know that the following chapters are set to take place after the end of the SPD season. (This is assuming that the base will be destroyed and Kat will become a Ranger. I will make changes where necessary.)

And, no, the entire story will not take place within the pages of the comic book. I hope you enjoy it.

CHAPTER TWO

The story began in the year 2027. The Space Patrol Delta Base had been gone for exactly two years. In its place stood what Newtech City now knew as the SPD Control Center, a far more massive edifice that dwarfed everything around it.

Inside, behind the lens of a microscope, sat a beautiful, six-foot woman with her chin on her hand. The first thing one would notice about her was the pair of cat-like ears that extended from the top of her head. Her dark, shaggy hair framed her high, spotted cheekbones. She stared into the middle of the room with her pale green eyes, one of her arched brows raised slightly higher than the other.

“Am I interrupting anything important?” came a familiar voice of authority.

Dr. Katherine Manx turned quickly to see a tall, blue-skinned extraterrestrial with the stature of a man and the head of a scaly dog. His black hair hung in dreadlocks on the back of his skull, and his ears turned outward in a shape similar to the wings of a bat. “Commander,” Kat said shortly. “Sorry, I didn’t hear you come in.”

“You seem to be deep in thought,” came the response of SPD Comdr. Anubis “Doggie” Cruger, the head of all Earth-based SPD.

“I’m sorry, Doggie. I was thinking about the B-Squad.”

Cruger cocked his head. “Cadet Landors’ B-Squad?”

“Yes, sir. They’ve been on my mind a lot lately.”

The commander gave a grunt. “Isn’t that ironic.”

Kat squinted slightly. “How do you mean?”

“They’re on the monitor for you right now.”

Her eyes lit up. “They‘re…? Why didn’t you say so?”

Cruger walked over to the screen in her office; she stood up to follow him. “Well then, it wouldn’t be a surprise now, would it?” He activated the telemonitor. Five young people appeared wearing civilian clothes, in tropical surroundings.

“Kat!” they all cheered simultaneously.

Kat’s smile revealed the fangs she seldom showed. “Rangers. It’s good to hear from you again.”

Jack Landors, an African-American hotshot who had come from the city streets to lead the former B-Squad, was front and center on the screen, his hair pulled back tight in a ponytail. “Hey, Kat, wassup? How are things back in Newtech City?”

“Things are fine,” she beamed. “I hope your vacation is going well.”
Tall, dirty-dishwater blonde Sky Tate peered over Jack’s head and laughed, “The vacation’s going great. We still wish you were here with us.”

“We sure do,” agreed the Hispanic girl on his right, Elizabeth “Z” Delgado. “It’s not the same without the old gang around.”

Cruger raised a hand. “I hope you haven’t forgotten your duties at the SPD Training Facility.”

A blonde-haired starlet named Sydney Drew came closer to the screen and raised her sunglasses from her eyes. “Relax, Commander. The training program doesn’t start for another week. We’ve got plenty more time to enjoy ourselves before we have to be back whipping D-Squad into shape.”

Doggie put his hand to his chin. “I trust you can keep your deadline. Otherwise, I’ll have to suspend you when you return.”

Jack rolled his eyes. “Come on, DC. You know we’re better than that now.”

“Yeah,” chimed in Bridge Carson, a dark-haired fellow with an innocent expression and a pair of leather gloves on his hands. “We’re not as bad now as we were when we weren’t as good as we are.”

Kat lowered her head to hide a laugh, while Cruger sighed contentedly. “All the same, it’s been quiet around here for the last four months without you. We look forward to your return.”

“Believe it or not, we’re looking forward to it too,” said Z. “It’s a little strange without you guys standing over our shoulder all the time.”

Sky raised his hand. “Do me a favor and tell Boom I appreciate the e-mail! I’ll be sure and bring him back all the coconuts I can a--” The signal suddenly cut off.

“What happened?” asked Cruger.

Kat looked down at the monitor controls. “I don’t know.”

“Well, bring them back.”

“Bring them back?” Kat giggled. “I don’t even know where they went.”

“Can you fix it?”

She knelt down to look at the power cords below her console. While she was bent over, something began to appear in the fuzz of the monitor’s bad reception. Cruger tapped her on the shoulder. “Miss Manx.”

Looking up sharply, Kat saw what had stunned her commander. The image coming into focus was that of a technological lab-- much like the one they were standing in-- after something had demolished it. Wires hung out of every wall, and an occasional burst of sparks provided light to an otherwise darkened room. The console at the forefront of this picture was suddenly grasped by a human hand from below the screen.

Kat and Doggie exchanged nervous glances.

Someone slowly pulled himself into the screen’s view. His face was bloody and battered; his white leather lab coat had been ripped, and the sleeve was nearly shredded. The man’s black hair was unkempt now, despite having been slicked back on his head.

Taking a deep breath, Cruger raised his voice. “You’ve made contact with Comdr. Anubis Cruger of SPD Earth branch. State your name and position.”

The man onscreen struggled to keep from falling over. He pulled himself closer to the monitor. “This is…the end…” he choked.

“The end of what?” Kat asked.

Still fighting for breath, the stranger coughed out the words, “Time Force.”

Cruger turned to his partner. “Did he say what I think he said?”

“He did.”

“What year are you calling from?” Cruger shouted.

“The year…is 3006. My name…is Alex Drake. Time Force has fallen. And so has…all of Millennium City.”

Kat began punching in codes to record this message.

Alex gasped for air. “…tried to…make contact with the year 2007. But it was…no hope. Our technology…has been damaged…and fell short by…twenty years.”

“You’ve reached SPD in the year 2027,” Cruger announced. “What has become of Time Force?”

“The same that has become…of all the Earth. Fear has…overtaken the planet…the final destination is…2007...and now…it’s coming back…for you.” Alex collapsed from the screen, and an explosion killed the signal.

“What was that?” Cruger demanded.

Kat shook her head frantically. “I don’t know. I’m trying to regain contact with Cadet Landors.”

The two waited patiently as their old B-Squad came into focus once more. Jack was right up in front of the screen, startling both of his mentors. “Sorry,” he chuckled. “Hey, did we lose you there for a minute?”

Kat turned to the commander. “Should I contact our new B-Squad?”

“No. Cadet Landors. You and your squad are being called back for active duty in the case of an emergency warning we’ve just received.”

Jack and Sky looked at one another. They then led their teammates in putting their fists to their chests and performing the SPD salute. “Yes, sir!”

***********************

A stout, blonde-haired lab assistant named Boom moved about frantically, helping Kat prepare her latest-- and most challenging-- undertaking.

Standing in uniform just a few feet away were Jack, Syd, Bridge, Z, and Sky. Doggie paced the room behind them, waiting for Kat to ready her new time device. “This is a most dangerous mission you’re being sent on. We do not ask that you remain in the future for any more than two hours. We need to know that you are safe at all times.”

Jack stood with his dreadlocks in his face, considering the risk he and his team had taken by volunteering to use Kat’s time device and travel 979 years into the future.

“Okay,” Kat breathed. “Are you all ready?”

“We’re ready, Kat,” Jack said, speaking for all of them.

Cruger walked over to where Kat was standing. “I hope you truly know what it is you’re getting yourselves into, Rangers. Because if something should go wrong in the time travel process, then we can no longer help you.”

“We’re ready for anything, sir,” Z said with a given measure of confidence.

Kat gave a long sigh. “Very well. Boom, begin the machine.”

“I would not have agreed to this venture if we had not discussed all possible options for the last three days,” Cruger reminded them. “But it seems there is little left that we can do. We cannot tell what kind of threat the future has been faced with unless we go there to see it for ourselves. Are you certain you want to do this without me?”

“We’re certain, sir,” Sky insisted. “If something should happen to you, SPD would be lost.”

Jack gave a wink. “We’ll find out what’s going on, sir. And we’ll be back in time for supper.”

Boom pulled back a lever, and a time hole opened before their eyes.

“Don’t worry,” Syd told the commander. “If Sam can do it, then we can too.”

“Let’s just hope we don’t all turn into balls of light when we come out on the other end,” Jack teased, stepping forward to make his way through the time hole. Sky and Z promptly followed, with Syd stopping briefly to give Comdr. Cruger a hopeful smile.

Kat looked at Bridge as he made his way to the time hole. “If we don’t come back,” Bridge stated. “Do me a favor and send a message to my family. Tell them I love them no matter what, and…let them know I harbor no resentment about all the times they picked on me or ridiculed me or made fun of me or stuck my face in the toilet or…” His voice trailed off, and he waved his hand. “I should probably just stop while I’m ahead.” He entered the time hole, and Boom closed it hesitantly.

“Are you sure the time hole will re-open on the other side when the Rangers are ready to return?” asked Doggie.

Kat smiled weakly. “I’m sure.”

[OnlyTrueFan]

By the way, I might also mention that my story works on the assumption that the SPD Rangers' powers are still functional by the end of the series. If the powers end up destroyed, I'll make no change. The SPD powers are man-made anyway, with a countless array of morpers, so they could easily be remade.

Another thing I'm assuming when writing this story is that Sam will return to his time when SPD ends. Only time will tell.

CHAPTER THREE

Bralon lowered the comic book in his hands. “I’m not exactly an avid follower of the Power Rangers series,” he admitted. “But I did read the SPD issues. Correct me if I’m wrong, but don’t you usually start over once the current team has defeated their nemesis?”

Neal was rocking quietly in his desk chair. “Mm-hm. Usually. I told you, this was supposed to be something different.”

Staring blankly back at the comic book mastermind, Bralon asked what he had been wondering for months now. “Mr. Shatner, where do you come up with the inspiration for these comics?”

With a shrug, Neal replied, “Different ways. Sometimes in a dream, not unlike yours, I‘m sure. Sometimes in a conversation with another writer. Sometimes it hits me like a hailstone. And sometimes I just have a feeling.”

Bralon looked down at the issue he was holding. “Do you ever feel like it’s coming to you naturally?”

Neal straightened his back. “Son, there are times when I feel like the credit for these comics should go to the man upstairs for sending them to me. Sometimes I wonder if I’ve come up with any of these stories myself, they come so easily.”

“But you’ve never considered that maybe…”

“I’m making a psychic connection with another universe?” he chortled. “No, that one never crossed my mind.”

Bralon leaned back and crossed one leg over his knee. “Just asking.” He raised the comic once again.

***********************

The black-and-white panels of Neal’s sketch proceeded to show the SPD Rangers stepping out into the year 3006.

Jack gave a long, low whistle at the sight of the once-beautiful Millennium City. All of the grand structures-- buildings, bridges, etc.-- had been ravaged. Even in this upper-story room to which they had been sent, the Rangers could see the damage around and below them for the holes blown in the walls.

“This is it?” Bridge asked slowly. “This is the future?”

“Haven’t got much to look forward to,” Syd decided.

Z stood beside Jack, staring in awe at the horrific sight. “It’s a ruin.”

“And so quiet,” Bridge noted. “Like there’s nothing left.”

Taking a short walk to the other side of the room, Sky peered out in the opposite direction. “No way,” he muttered.

“What is it?” asked Jack.

Sky’s eyes were red when he looked back. “It’s not all a ruin. Come check this out.”

The Rangers were quick to join him, and discovered that the devastation they had seen on one side was the only remainder of this global city. The rest, as Sky had found, was a barren wasteland. If anything remained of life or civilization, it would be scarce, and nearly impossible to find. The ground was littered with heaps of debris, still smoking as if the pile had been deteriorating.

“What could’ve done this?” Z wondered aloud. “The history reports always said that Time Force was part of a shining city in a peaceful future.”

Jack looked as if he were going to be sick. “I don’t know. But…whatever future there used to be is gone now.”

“Actually, that’s not true,” Bridge corrected. “Because as far as we know, there didn’t necessarily used to be any future. Because that’s like a double negative. The future Bio-Lab knew of in 2001 was the year 3000, and we’ve been contacted by the year 3006. So the future that used to be there in essence is actually still there. It’s the future that we never knew about that’s been wiped out.”

Syd looked up at Bridge with regretful eyes. “I hate to say it, but I think I actually understood that.”

“What did Kat say that Alex told her?” Sky questioned. “He said the planet had been overtaken by fear, and that…”

Jack’s eyes widened. “That it was coming back for us!”

“We have to get back to 2027 before it does!” Z gasped. The five Rangers ran for the spot in which the time hole had opened.

They could only hope that they were not too late.

*******************

Meanwhile, in 2027, Newtech City was one of a million on the face of the Earth that was now under brutal attack.

Comdr. Cruger stood in the broken corner of Kat’s lab, trying desperately to fend off a persistent mob of unusual foot soldiers. Their armor was hard to withstand, and the commander did not even have enough time to reach for his morpher.

Sparks flew on the other side of the room as Kat’s desk was overturned, and she was thrown into the rubble by a pair of the attackers.

“Kat!” Doggie screamed, thrusting one of the creatures aside. “Hang on, Kat!” He was pummeled by a pair of the thugs.

As the SPD cadets struggled to maintain the battle in the halls, and on all levels of the SPD Control Center, Boom raced into the lab, dodging every blast fired at him from the monsters’ lasers. “Kat! Commander!”

The room was dark now, as the lights had been blown. But Boom could see enough to make out three of the vicious brutes heading for the time machine. He ran without a second thought and jumped onto one of their backs, causing him to topple over onto the other two.

Kat stood up achingly, surrounded by these strange aliens. “Doggie! What are these things?”

With a roundhouse kick to his last standing opponent, Doggie stepped out in the middle of the room. “I don’t know. They remind me of characters in a Syrian myth I heard on my home planet.”

Kat kicked one of them to the side and ran over to join her friend. “They don’t look so mythical to me.”

Cruger shook his head. “They’re the Warmongers. They seem to have appeared out of thin air.”

Boom scrambled to the commander’s side as these brutes closed in on them. “I think that name fits them very well.”

“What are we going to do?” Kat whispered.

Cruger reached for his morpher. “Let’s get the job done.”

Kat nodded understandingly, and reached for the device on her own belt. But just before they could activate the morphers, a time hole opened from Kat’s device. The look of shock on their faces was evident as the glimmering white suit of the SPD Omega Ranger came leaping through into the center of the crowd of Warmongers.

“Sam!” Boom cheered.

The Omega Ranger fought the Warmongers back and took fighting stance beside his friends.

“How did you know we needed you?” Cruger asked.

Sam turned his head to look up at the Syrian commander through the visor of his helmet. “Because whatever it is causing these attacks just decimated the year 2042.”

Kat’s face fell. “Sam…I’m sorry.”

“I’ll be all right,” he promised, turning back to see the Warmongers creeping towards him. “Right now, we’ve got a planet to save.”

A massive explosion rang in the distance, and the wall behind them blew out. Cruger and Kat wheeled around to see Newtech City in flames through the gaping hole left behind.

“No!” Boom cried. “It can’t be!”

“We’re too late!” Sam warned. “Whatever it was I escaped from in 2042 has already taken ahold of your time.”

“What now?” Boom asked hopelessly, glancing back to see the Warmongers sneering cruelly at the sight of their mysterious master’s victory.

Cruger looked down at his morpher. “Didn’t Alex tell us he was trying to reach the year 2007?”

Kat nodded. “Yes, he did.”

“Then we’re going to see that they get the message. Ready?”

Kat raised her morpher. “Ready.”

“SPD, emergency!!” they called out together. Boom took a backseat to watch the three Rangers battle their way through the crowd. He thought to set the time machine for 2007, and hurried over to do so.

“Quick! Kat! Commander! The time hole is opening!”

Cruger threw a spinning heel kick that floored the last trio of Warmongers on his tail. He led Kat and Sam to where Boom was waiting for them. “Go!” Boom shouted over the sound of another explosion. “I’ll wait here for the Rangers! We’ll be right behind you!”

“Boom, no!” Kat declined. “We can’t leave you here alone.”

“I won’t abandon the Rangers!” Boom refused. “You go on ahead.”

Doggie stepped forward. “Boom, I’ll wait here. You can go with Sam and-”

“NO!! If whatever it is attacking our time is headed back for 2007, then they’re going to need the Shadow Ranger a lot more than they’ll need Boom.”

Cruger hated to accept that truth, but he knew it was fact. He put his hand on Boom’s shoulder. “You’re a brave man, Boom. Get to us in one piece.”

“I will, sir.”

Sam led the way through the time hole as Warmongers came into the room. Kat stood in her Ranger costume, hiding tears behind her helmet. “Get out of here, Boom. You can wait for the Rangers in hiding.”

“I’ll be okay,” he promised. “Now go!”

Cruger nudged Kat through, and gave one last nod to his faithful lab worker as he made his exit.

The Warmongers laughed when they saw that Boom was the only remaining person to be victimized. Boom picked up a laser rifle and aimed it straight at them. “You think I’m afraid?! Come on!!”

The room was filled with a shower of blasts in Boom’s direction, and he fell to the floor. Another blast sent his half of the lab crumbling to the ground. The time machine rocked violently; only a few feet of flooring remained between it and the jagged edge of the drop-off. The Warmongers took their anger out on the machine, beating it until it lost all power. They ran away gleefully to join the rest of their army in wiping out the planet.

***********************

Newtech now looked as bad as the Millennium City of the distant future. Kat’s time machine lay buried in the rubble, no longer working. The planet was a silent, lifeless void.

A sudden spark of energy surged through the time machine, and it opened a time hole from the year 3006. Jack, Syd, Bridge, Z, and Sky were thrown out onto the wreckage of the Control Center, not far from the precipice caused by the Warmongers’ attack.

“No!” Sky panicked. “It can’t be!”

Jack was the first to his feet. “We’re too late.”

Her eyes watering, Z spun a full circle to take in the view. “They’ve wiped it out!”

“Commander!!” Sky yelled. “Commander!!”

Jack shook his head. “We shouldn’t have left! We should’ve stayed and defended our time!”

Bridge went to the overturned console. “What do you think happened to them?”

Sky’s anger became evident. “The same thing that happened to 3006. Something…or someone is coming back through time, destroying everything in its path.”

Syd remained quiet. “Where do you think they’re going?”

“What does it matter?” Jack growled. “We’re stuck here in 2027 with no way to change the outcome. If this threat wipes out the past, we won’t even be here anymore to think about it!”

“Unless it’s a paradox,” Bridge stated.

“Well, then let’s hope it’s a paradox,” Syd grumbled.

“There has to be something we can do,” Z said. “We can’t just stand here and feel sorry for ourselves.”

The group was still for several long seconds. Jack stepped forward and kicked a broken component across the room.

Bridge’s eyes stopped on the time machine. “What if we beat it there?”

“What?” Jack scoffed.

Bridge knelt down to dust off the device. “What if we beat whatever it is we’re up against to the past? What year did Kat say Time Force was trying to reach?”

“2007,” Sky answered.

“Then I say we rev this baby up and get to 2007 before it does.”

Syd looked at Jack. “That could work.”

“But this threat just traveled 979 years in no three days,” Jack pointed out. “Why should it take him so long to travel another 20?”

Bridge shrugged. “What if it’s heading for 2007? What if 2007 isn’t just another practice year to blow apart? What if it’s the target?”

Sky raised his eyebrows. “What makes you think it is?”

“Remember what the message said? The final destination is 2007. So even if this threat stops in that year, it’s probably planning on staying.”

“So we’ll have time to plan our next move,” Jack reasoned.

“Exactly.” Bridge took another look at the time machine. “I think this is still operational. Give me some time to set it for 2007.”

“Time is the one thing we’re lacking, Bridge,” Jack said sadly. “You better hurry.”

[jaguarranger]

Amazing, and awesome job with Boom. He deserves honorary Ranger status for this.

[OnlyTrueFan]

Amazing, and awesome job with Boom. He deserves honorary Ranger status for this.

Thanks, man. You've given me a major confidence boost. :)

[CyberstarAries]

WOW! I've never done FFOTM nominations but when it comes time, yours is definitely getting mine! This is amazing. Can't wait for the next one. -Omar

[OnlyTrueFan]

WOW! I've never done FFOTM nominations but when it comes time, yours is definitely getting mine! This is amazing. Can't wait for the next one. -Omar

*blushes*

Oh, gosh. Thank you. I don't know what to say, really...

[CyberstarAries]

Seriously... this style of writing... keeping the human, realistic, humorous feel while also maintaining the gravity of world-threatening situations... is so much like Cyberstars! Check it out sometime if you like - search for "Black Rose Revolution".

Keep up the awesome work.

-O

[OnlyTrueFan]

Seriously... this style of writing... keeping the human, realistic, humorous feel while also maintaining the gravity of world-threatening situations... is so much like Cyberstars! Check it out sometime if you like - search for "Black Rose Revolution".

Maybe I'll look into it. Thanks for the compliment.

Keep up the awesome work.

I plan to. I'm getting ready to post another couple of chapters. They should be up in a few minutes.

[OnlyTrueFan]

CHAPTER FOUR

Neal stood with his arms crossed staring at Bralon. “Hello. I’m talking to you.”

Bralon shook himself. “Oh. Sorry, Mr. Shatner, I was a little tied up in your story.”

“Well, at least I know it can’t hold someone’s attention. You want to come down to the cafeteria and have lunch with me?”

Bralon stood up. “Uh, sure. Would you rather I leave this here?”

“No, that’s all right. As long as you don’t spill anything on it,” Neal said with a wink.

As the two walked down the hall, Bralon looked at the cover of the comic again. “If you’re not happy with the way the story ends, why don’t you change it?”

“Haven’t got time,” he said. “The board wants it ready as soon as possible, and I’ve got three dozen other comics I have to see through. Besides all that…” He stopped walking to turn to his young companion. “Somehow I just lost it.”

“Lost what?”

Neal shrugged. “I wish I knew. Whatever it was that gave me the knack for writing these stories is gone. I can’t even come up with an ending to this story. It’s like once I hit the last page, there was nothing more I can do.”

Those words seemed to intrigue Bralon, as he looked off to the side. “Maybe there isn’t…”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean, if this really is another world that you’re…”

“Channeling?”

With a shrug, Bralon continued, “What if the dreams I’m having are real? What if this world really is coming to some sort of an end, and you can’t go on because there’s nothing left to write?”

Neal scratched the back of his neck. “Son, I think maybe you’re letting these dreams get the best of you. A good meal might do you some good. Come on.” He patted Bralon on the shoulder and led him into an elevator. “Now that I think about it, I never got your name.”

“Oh, it’s Bralon. Bralon Feltaro.”

“Feltaro. Is that Italian?”

He just shook his head. “I don’t know. I…I don’t exactly remember much about where I came from.”

Neal’s expression changed. “You…you’re amnesiac?”

“Something like that. I just woke up a little over a year ago with no memory of anything.”

The two said nothing until the elevator doors opened. “Is that why this is so important to you?” Neal asked as he led Bralon into the cafeteria. “Because you have nothing else?”

“I guess. It could be,” Bralon agreed. “But you have to experience these dreams for yourself to truly understand what I’m going through.”

The two men grabbed some lunch and found a table. Neal pointed to the comic book Bralon was holding. “You be careful with that, now. Go ahead and read. I won’t bother you.”

***********************

The first picture showed Kat lying face-down in the dirt. She was unconscious.

Her eyes opened slowly. Just inches from her face was her SPD morpher. She snatched it up and rose to her knees, rather surprised to find herself alone in a polluted alley. The year was uncertain, but she was sure she had made it to 2007. “Commander,” she said into her morpher. “Can you hear me? Sam? Do you copy?” No response.

Standing slowly, Kat walked to the end of the alley and looked out at the city around her. She was apprehensive about wandering into it, for the sake of her unusual appearance. So she grabbed a rag laying nearby and wrapped it around her head like a bonnet. “A little embarrassing, maybe, but it gets the job done.”

Kat stepped out onto the sidewalk and turned left. The city was bustling regularly, but nothing seemed to be out of the ordinary. As she walked, she turned a few heads-- some for the bonnet, and some for her looks. Ignoring them, she set her sights on a water tower that was just far enough for the print to be indistinguishable.

A couple of guys in a red convertible whistled as they drove by, but Kat kept walking toward the water tower. The blurriness of the word became gradually lighter, until she thought she could make out what it said. Walking a bit further to be sure, Kat finally read the word “REEFSIDE” on the front of the tower.

“Incredible,” Kat whispered to herself. “What are the odds?” She saw an elderly lady limping towards her car with a grocery bag in her arms. She knew this could be her chance to find out what she needed to know.

“Excuse me, ma’am,” Kat said politely. “Do you need some help?”

The lady smiled sweetly. “Oh. That would be wonderful, yes.”

Kat carried the groceries in one arm, and put her other around the lady’s shoulders to help steady her. “This might sound a bit odd, but do you think you could tell me what year it is?”

Glancing up at the tall woman beside her, the old lady answered, “Why, it’s 2007. Didn’t you know that?”

“I did,” Kat smiled. “But I’m a little disoriented right now, and I wanted to be sure.” She helped the lady settle into her car with the groceries and waved goodbye. “Have a good day,” she called.

“So I’ve made it,” Kat decided. “The question is…where are the others?”

********************

Kat knew there was only one place to turn if she was to find help against the pending threat. So she took a taxi cab to the house of a semi-pro soccer player she had once known.

Knocking three times, Kat waited patiently until a tall, lanky youth came to the door. He raised his eyebrows at the sight of his visitor and raked his fingers through his short brown hair. “Can I help you?”

“Yes, you can. You are Conner McKnight, correct?”

“That’s me.”

Happy to know that she had not stumbled upon his twin brother, she went on. “My name is Katherine Manx,” she said, putting her hand out. “We met once some time ago. But you wouldn’t remember.”

Conner shook her hand. “Ooookay. Well, you’re right, I don’t remember.”

“May I come in?”

“Sure.” Conner stepped to the side and allowed her passage into his living room. “So when was this? That we met, I mean?”

Kat pulled off her bonnet and turned to face him. “About three years ago. Your time.”

Conner’s eyes grew when he saw the cat ears on her head. “Is this some kind of trick?”

“Would I know you’re the Red Dino Ranger if this were a trick?”

Conner’s jaw fell open. “Wha- what is this about? I don’t remember meeting you.”

“That’s because your memory was erased when it was over. You and your friends fought with the Rangers of 2025-- the SPD Rangers.”

“SPD?” Something registered in Conner’s memory. “Hey, that’s the name of the Rangers that Ethan and Kira saw at Hayley’s.”

Kat squinted, unsure of what he was referring to. “Okay. The point is, I’m from 2027 myself. And I’ve come to ask you for help.”

“Help against what?” he asked, still somewhat confused.

“We don’t know. But something destroyed the future, and it’s coming back for 2007.”

Conner shook his head. “Why should I believe any of this?”

Kat smiled. “Because I could tell you something about your personal life that won’t become public for another six years.”

The conversation was obviously troubling Conner. “What’s that?” he questioned, almost afraid to know the answer.

“You’re in love with Kira Ford.”

Conner stared in shock. “How did…”

“In the year 2013, you’re a rather successful soccer player. Your love life will be publicized when you start dating a high-profile pop star. There’s some information you don’t even know about yourself.”

A faint smile touched Conner’s lips. “Wait, did you say our memories got erased? Why?”

“Because we can’t take the chance that your knowledge of the future will disrupt the way it turns out in 2027.”

“Then why are you telling me all of this now?”

Kat became serious. “Because there’s no future left to harm.”

Conner started pacing. “Wow…what do want you me to do? My powers haven’t been functional in years.”

Kat smirked. “I think I can help with that.”

*****************

Hayley’s Cyberspace. A public hangout for young people that was run by a kind, brilliant woman named Hayley. Hayley had secretly conspired with Conner and his fellow Dino Rangers during the 2004-05 school season, against a prehistoric freak known as Mesogog.

Ethan James, a young African-American computer wiz, sat in front of his laptop*screen at his usual table, doing what he spent most of his time doing: gaming.

Conner walked into the cyber café with Kat, who now sported a red bandana around her head. “This thing hurts my ears,” she whispered.

“Sorry,” Conner replied. “I didn’t think of that. Most of the people I know have ears on the sides of their head.” He pointed his friend out. “There’s Ethan.”

Kat and Conner stopped beside Ethan’s table. Ethan looked up and smiled. “Hey, Conner. Who’s this? New girlfriend?”

Conner rolled his eyes. “No. This is Kat Manx.”

Ethan shook her head. “It’s nice to meet you. What brings you to the cyber café?”

“I think I’ll let Conner fill you in,” Kat said shortly.

Lowering his voice to a near-whisper, Conner said, “Ethan, Kat’s from the future.”

Ethan scowled. “She’s what? Is this some kind of joke?”

“No,” she assured him. “And if what Conner says is true, then you should remember the term SPD better than he did.”

Ethan’s eyes became wide. “How did you know about that?”

“Because I work for SPD in the year 2027.”

Closing his laptop, Ethan pointed to the other chairs around his table. “I think you better have a seat.”

“There’s no time for that,” Conner warned. “We have to find Kira. Kat says that something is moving back through time with the intentions of stopping here.”

“So?”

“It destroyed the future,” Kat stated.

Ethan stood up and put his laptop under his arm. “In that case, we better get a move on.”

“Do you know where your Dino Gem is?” Conner checked.

“Yeah, it’s at my house. Why?”

“Kat thinks she may be able to find a way to recharge them.”

Ethan shook his head. “Doubtful. If Hayley can’t do it, there’s probably no one who can.”

With another mischievous smile, Kat remarked, “You leave that to me.”

[OnlyTrueFan]

CHAPTER FIVE

“So this was your plan to save the franchise?” Bralon understood. “Another big teamup?”

Neal shoveled a spoonful of mashed potatoes into his mouth. “There’s more to it than that. You’ll have to read it to understand.”

“I never read any of the Dino Thunder series,” he said. “I don’t even know where I was when they were published.”

Neal cleared his throat. “So the only Rangers you’re familiar with are the SPD Rangers?”

Bralon nodded. “Yeah. I know them all pretty well, but I was a little confused by the teamup issue last year.”

“Well, if you’re not familiar with the previous year’s team, I guess that would be natural.” He picked up a taco on his plate and took a bite.

Bralon shuffled through the remaining pages of the comic. “This is going to be one issue?”

“Eh, no. It’s the last several issues, actually. I always write them in an extra-thick format before they get published. That way, I get a break before having to do the rest.”

“When will they be published?”

“Don’t know. There’s been a delay this year because of the success of so many other comics I’m doing.”

Bralon went back to the page he was marking with his finger. “I guess I better see what happens next.”

Neal gave a sigh. “Let me know how it all turns out.”

Ignoring his joke, Bralon turned the page to read on.

**************

The hair hung in his face as Sam regained consciousness. The black-and-white artwork of the pages Bralon held could not show the redness of Sam’s hair, but he remembered from a past issue that Sam was, indeed, a redhead.

‘Where am I?’ Sam wondered as he stood up to brush his hair from his eyes. ‘Better yet…where’s Kat and Cruger?’ The unusual surroundings he found himself in were far from what he had ever been used to. He was standing in a grassy clearing, with trees on both sides of him. Before him was a narrow pathway into the wilderness. Behind him was a gorgeous waterfall streaming down into the brook that flowed in a southeasterly direction.

Sam scratched his head. “What the heck is this?”

The sound of footsteps alerted him to trouble, so he took cover behind a large tree trunk. Three tall young people appeared, all in matching ninja suits made of black leather.

“I’m telling you, you’ve got the whole thing wrong,” said a brown-haired young man as he put his hands on his hips stubbornly.

A fair-haired beauty named Tori Hanson brushed her long blonde hair behind her ear. “Are you guys going to be arguing about this all day?”

Dustin Brooks shifted his jaw. “Maybe.”

“This is a really ridiculous thing to be arguing about,” said their dark-skinned leader, whose suit was adorned with red highlights. “Dustin, you know I’m right. So admit it.”

“There’s no right or wrong answer,” Tori cut in. “Why don’t you both stop acting like--”

Dustin turned to Shane Clarke with a look of disgust. “Just because you’re wrong doesn’t give you the right to put me down.“

Shane stepped into Dustin’s face. “Prove it.”

“All right. Stop!” Tori barked. “Now you’re arguing about arguing. This is a new low.”

Shane’s nostrils were flaring as he backed away from Dustin. “Well, if surfer-dude had a clue, he wouldn’t challenge my knowledge about music. I‘m the singer, you know.”

“Oh, yeah, brillo-head, well, I can play a saxophone, so you‘re no more of a music expert than I am.”

Shane reached up to touch his short, curly hair. “All right, don’t call me brillo-head.”

“Brillo-head.”

“That’s not funny,” Shane warned.

“Yeah, it is,” Dustin laughed.

Clenching both fists, Shane lowered his voice and said, “Listen, Waldo…”

“Oh, it’s on now!” Dustin growled.

Tori stepped between the two and pushed them apart. “Okay! Knock it off! We’ve got better things to do than argue about which one of Kira Ford’s songs is the greatest.”

“If we want to argue about that, it’s our business,” Dustin proclaimed. “But you don’t have to jump in and start arguing about…well, about us arguing.”

Rolling his eyes, Shane walked toward the brook. “You know what? Sensei’s expecting us back by noon. So I’m out of here.”

Dustin and Tori rushed to follow him; the three ninjas gave it no second thought as they walked on water to the waterfall. Sam watched eagerly as they vanished into a hidden portal.

“Amazing,” he said to himself. He looked around to be sure that he was alone and hurried over to put one foot on the water of the brook. His boot sank halfway in. “Hm. Looks like a ninja trick.” He squared his shoulders and focused on the waterfall. “Well, they’re not the only ones with tricks.” He vanished with a flash of light.

***************

As Shane, Tori, and Dustin wandered through the gates of the Wind Ninja Academy, they were unaware of the stranger creeping along behind them. As soon as Sam saw the Academy gates swing shut, he used his power of teleportation to appear on the other side, behind a large stone fountain.

“I’m going to find Sensei,” Tori grumbled. “You guys can stay here and argue if you like.”

“I’m supposed to have a date with Marah,” Dustin said as he walked away.

“Fine!” Shane hollered. “Cam’s supposed to meet me here anyway! I’ll talk to him!”

Sam peered around the fountain and finally got a good look at the “N” emblem on Shane’s chest. It was the legendary symbol of the ancient ninjas. “He’s one of them,” Sam said to himself. “He’s a Wind ninja.”

It was only a few quiet moments before Cameron Watanabe, the Asian son of the Wind Ninja Academy’s own sensei, came into view polishing his glasses on the sleeve of his robe. “Hey, Shane,” he greeted.

Shane nodded back. “Hey, Cam. What did you want to talk to me about?”

Cam put his glasses on and frowned. “There’s no easy way to say this. But I thought you should be the first to know.”

“The first to know what?”

“It’s about my father. He’s decided to retire from the Wind Ninja Academy.”

Shane was stunned. “Why? How could he do that? This academy is his life.”

Cam nodded. “Well, he’s asked that I take over the academy when he retires. That’s why I really wanted to talk to you.”

Shane did not quite understand his friend’s point. “Can you be a bit more specific?”

“I’d like it if you would help me run the school. Together, I mean.”

“You mean like partners?” Shane asked in shock. “Cam, why would you want to share this with me? This was your father’s school for years. Don’t you want to follow in his footsteps?”

“Eh, I’ll be doing that anyway. I see no reason to go it alone. You could help me, and we could turn this school into something like the world’s never known.”

Shane pondered on it for a moment. “Why didn’t you think of asking Dustin and Tori?”

“I did. But Dustin’s busy with his freestyling, and now Tori’s getting just as wrapped up in motocross as she is in surfing. You…”

“Oh, I get it. I never made anything out of my skateboarding career, so I’m free.” Shane sounded more than little disappointed.

“It’s not that, Shane. You just have the stuff that they don’t. You’re a natural leader. A Red Ranger. I think this school could use a sensei like you.”

“Wow. Thanks, man.” Shane put his hand out. “I don’t know what to say.”

Clasping his new partner’s hand with his own, Cam smiled. “Why don’t we go tell Dad the news right now?”

“Deal.” Just as the two were ready to leave, Sam appeared in front of them, out of thin air. Both ninjas took fighting positions, startled to find this uniformed outsider within the hallowed walls of the Wind Ninja Academy. “Who are you?” Shane snarled.

Sam put his hands in the air. “Relax. I’m a friend.”

“You’re no friend of mine.“

“How did you get in here?” Cam wanted to know.

Sam shook his head. “That doesn’t matter. I think you may be able to help me out.”

Shane relaxed a bit. “Help you out against what?”

“Against whatever it is that destroyed our future.”

Cam was a bit more susceptible to believing his story. “Why do you think we can help you?“

With a grin, Sam answered, “Because you’re Power Rangers. Just like me.“

*******************

“So if this threat you’re running from is headed here,” Cam said as he paced the training room where Tori and Dustin now stood with them. “Then what can we do to stop it? If Time Force couldn’t stand up to it, and SPD couldn’t stand up to it, what makes you think we can?”

Sam shrugged. “To be honest, I’m not making any claims at all. But we have to do everything in our power to stop this.”

“If you’re looking for help-- Ranger help, I mean,” Shane spoke. “I might remind you that our Power Disks are history. The Samurai Amulet holds all of our morphing energy, and it’s no longer functional.”

Sam cocked his head. “Well, let’s get down to the nitty-gritty. What would it take to get your powers up and running again?”

Dustin scoffed. “A miracle.”

“No,” Cam mumbled. “It would take something stronger than the Samurai Amulet. Combined energies, I mean. It would help, though, if there were something else we could use to balance the level of…powerlessness. If we could combine enough energies to kick-start the Disks, with a second voided power source…”

“What are you talking about?” Dustin grumbled.

“Like using a greater energy to boost the Disks and something else at the same time, so that they could both work off each other when receiving the power,” Sam said.

Cam snapped his fingers. “Exactly.”

Tori stepped forward. “Well, the first thing we’re going to need are the Power Disks. All of them.”

Shane turned to Dustin. “Why don’t you two make that happen for us? I’ll stay with Sam.”

“I think I’ve got an idea of where we can find our second source of dead energy,” Cam revealed. “I’m going to leave town for a while and see if I can get my hands on it.”

“We’ll be waiting for you,” Sam said. “Don’t let us down. The future’s depending on it.”

“And so is the present,” Shane added.

[juzblue]

wow. this is great!! so many rangers together... cool! keep up the good work!

[CyberstarAries]

Awesome. Just awesome.

[OnlyTrueFan]

Awesome. Just awesome.

wow. this is great!! so many rangers together... cool! keep up the good work!

Aw... shucks. :)

[OnlyTrueFan]

CHAPTER SIX

A sudden pain shot through Bralon’s forehead. He stopped reading long enough to reach up and apply some pressure to the offending spot.

“You all right?” Neal checked as he dipped a carrot into some ranch dip. “You look a little peaked.”

Bralon closed his eyes. “I’m feeling a little lightheaded, that’s all.”

“You need something to drink?”

With a wave of his hand, Bralon tried to overcome the dizzy spell he was suffering. “I’m fine.” His eyes could not focus on the pictures he was trying to see, so he put his elbows on the table to catch his breath for a few moments.

“You don’t look so good,” Neal told him. “Should I get you to a hospital, son?”

“No, it’s…it’s nothing. This kind of thing happens every now and then.”

“Are you diabetic or something?”

Bralon shrugged. “Don’t know. But I’ll be fine. It passes.” His vision finally returned to him, and he went back to reading the story in his hands.

*******************

The tide washed up onshore, splashing around Cruger’s hands and hair. He felt the cold water and awoke with a start.

“Oh!” he hollered as he sat up in the sand. There was nothing around but some boats tied in a port up not far away.

Doggie stood up slowly, shaking his large head of the dirt it had collected. “Hello!” he called. “Kat! Sam! Is anyone here?!” He realized the awful truth: he was alone. Whether it meant he had been left there or separated was a question he could not answer. But if he had been left, he knew that Kat and Sam would have to be in trouble not to wake him.

It was a short walk to the docks. But once there, he got the answer he was looking for-- a sign that read “Turtle Cove Shipping Docks.”

“Turtle Cove?” he said to himself. “This is most interesting. Perhaps luck is on my side after all.”

****************

The veterinary office of Cole Evans was empty at the moment. The doctor himself sat out in the waiting room, reading the daily paper. Cole was a tall, muscular man with thick, dark hair almost to his shoulders. He wore a red sweatshirt, khaki pants, and a white doctor’s coat. Nothing out of the ordinary caught his attention in the news, so he went straight for the comics section.

Doggie stepped into the waiting room, letting the door swing shut behind him. “Dr. Evans?”

“Yes, sir?” Cole asked without looking up.

“The Earth requires your assistance once again.”

Cole’s eyes moved up the large figure beside him, and he found himself staring at the canine commander. Rising to his feet, he asked, “Who are you?” with a look of amazement.

“My name is Anubis. I’m the commander of the SPD Earth branch in the year 2027. I’ve come back to stop a menace like this world has never known. But I’ll need your help to do it.”

Cole cocked his head. “I don’t understand. You’re from the future?”

“I am. I was separated from my companions when we landed. Where they are now is beyond me. But I know you were a Ranger once. And that much we have in common.”

“You’re a Power Ranger?” Cole gasped.

Doggie nodded shortly. “I am. And whatever it is that destroyed the year 3006 came back in time to destroy my time. Its target is 2007, and that is why I’ve come.”

“The year 3006 is…gone?”

“I’m afraid so.”

Cole hung his head. “I’m not a Ranger anymore, Commander. I was relieved of my duties five years ago.”

“I know. Princess Shayla took the Animarium into the sky with all of your Growl Phones and Wild Force jackets. But now is the time to relocate the Animarium and reclaim the power that is rightfully yours. The future of the Earth is depending on it.”

Cole pulled off his coat. “How are we supposed to find the Animarium?”

“We’ll deal with that later. First things first. Can you get in contact with your former Wild Force team?”

Cole took a deep breath. “Most of them.”

“Most?”

“Commander, one of the Wild Force Rangers lost contact with us. We never got in touch with him again. It’s been five years since any of us have heard from him, and I wouldn’t even know where to begin looking.”

“There’s no way to contact him?”

Cole shook his head. “Even during his days as a Ranger, he knew when he was needed without being called. He always said the wind would let him know.”

“And it always has,” Merrick said as he entered the room.

Cole and Doggie were both shocked to find the former Lunar Wolf Ranger standing in the doorway, with a backpack over one shoulder and the gray streaks of his shaggy brown hair hanging in his eyes.

“Isn’t this a coincidence?” Doggie murmured.

“Merrick,” Cole said softly. “Where have you been?”

“Fighting a personal battle,” Merrick answered honestly. “But the winds have shifted. Something is coming, and I’m here to help stop it when it arrives.”

Cruger went over to put his hand on Merrick’s shoulder. “From one lone wolf to another… it’s good to have you on our side.”

“Come on,” Cole finally said. “If this threat is coming, we want to be ready when it gets here.”

*********************

The Norquist Air Force Base was roaring with the noise of jet engines as Lt. Taylor Earhardt walked out in full gear that evening. She let her blonde hair down from the ponytail she had been wearing, and climbed into the small yellow sports car she had left parked not far away.

As she drove out the gate, she looked down briefly to turn on her car radio. When her eyes moved back to the road, she saw three figures blocking her path. She hit the brakes and stopped cold. She recognized two of these jaywalkers. But the third was like no one she had ever known.

Stepping out of the car, Taylor could not help but smile to see Cole and Merrick heading her way. But Cruger was enough to give her chills. “What’s going on?” she asked shortly.

“This is Anubis,” Cole said shortly. “He needs our help.”

Still baffled, Taylor asked, “Our help with what?”

Cruger stood with his hands behind his back. “Something is moving back through time, with the intentions of stopping in 2007. Every year he has passed through so far has been eliminated.”

Taylor did not quite understand, but knew that it must be serious. “Cole?“

“His heart is true,” Cole guaranteed.

That was all the reassurance Taylor needed. “What do you need me to do?”

“We need you to find the Animarium,” Cole replied. “You’re the only one who can.”

***************

Not much later, Taylor’s jet was streaking across the sky, in the same direction she had always taken her practice flights. Whenever she came out this way, she met up with a very old friend of hers whom only she could track down.

“Come on,” Taylor whispered. “Where are you at?”

Several long minutes passed. Taylor kept checking her watch to see how long she had been out. Cruger had made it undeniably clear to her that there would be very little time to prepare for the arrival of this unidentified danger. But the only way to find the Animarium was through…

“Yes!” Taylor cheered as the Yellow Eagle Wildzord soared into view, screeching at the sight of its former master. With a big smile, Taylor trailed the zord through a cloud so thick she could barely see. Just as they came out into a clearing, another jet-- making wild twists and turns in the air-- whizzed by, missing her wing by a very short distance.

“What is that nut doing?!” Taylor screamed as the second jet disappeared from sight. She tried to ignore it and went on flying to relocate the zord. Once it was in her sights again, she followed it through another cloud, and then another, and then another. Just when she was beginning to think that they were playing tag, a great green mass appeared in the distance.

“Finally,” she breathed.

The floating island of Animarium was just as glorious today as it had ever been. Shaped like a turtle, covered in nothing but nature’s beauty, it stayed hidden here from nearly all mankind. As her jet came in for a landing, Taylor could see the majestic Red Lion Wildzord standing on a ledge, letting out a roar of welcome.

Once she had climbed out of the jet, Taylor began her long walk toward the remains of the Animarian temple where she had once lived with Cole and three other chosen young people.

Just as Taylor walked into the precious courtyard, and saw the sleeping form of Princess Shayla on her stone bed, the fountain of Sacred Water that had once alerted the Animarium of orgs began to bubble.

The eyes of the brown-haired Princess Shayla opened.

Taylor lit up. “Princess…”

Sitting up slowly, Shayla reached out to take Taylor by the hand. “Taylor. What's happened?”

Taylor turned to the small pond of water that had just begun stirring. “Something’s wrong. I didn’t realize just how wrong until I heard that thing start brewing.”

“Orgs?” Shayla wondered. “But that can’t be.”

Taylor became serious. “Princess, someone is here from the year 2027. He says the earth is in great danger, and that something has destroyed the future. Now it’s coming back for us.”

“And you’re here for the Growl Phones?”

Taylor nodded. “I know they’re meant to fight the orgs, but…”

“It seems to me that whatever it is you’re up against may be an org after all.”

“So can we have the Growl Phones?”

Princess Shayla stood up for the first time in five years. “I’ll send them back with you.”

“Thank you,” Taylor smiled. “We’ll take care of this org. Just like old times.”

[OnlyTrueFan]

CHAPTER SEVEN

Wiping his mouth with a napkin, Neal stood up and stretched his arms. “Well, are you ready to head back to the office?”

Bralon would not pull his eyes from the comic as he stood up and nodded.

“You might want to watch where you’re going when we start walking,” Neal warned.

With an exasperated sigh, Bralon lowered the comic and followed Neal to the elevator.

“So you haven’t told me yet just what you think of it,” Neal reminded him. “The story, I mean. Any comments?”

With a lazy shrug, Bralon said, “I’m not that knowledgeable about the past, so I guess I can’t say much about these characters I don’t know.”

“They were all Rangers at one time. Just like the SPD gang.” Neal stepped into the elevator, with Bralon at his side.

“How many teams have there been?”

“Enough,” chuckled the writer. “And at least when this issue gets published, most of them will get some kind of a sign-off.”

“Most?”

Neal took a deep breath. “You’ll have to read the rest for yourself to know just what I mean.”

As soon as the two walked into Neal’s office, Bralon went back to his seat in the corner. Neal was still awestruck at just how passionate Bralon was about all of this. What is it that made him think this world he had created was so important?

But the bigger question was where did this young man come from? And who was he?

*******************

‘How did I end up here?’ Sky wondered as he climbed the rocky precipice before him. With one hand on his laser, he looked around inquisitively at the beach he was stranded in. “Terrific,” he mumbled. “How in the world did I end up here? I don’t even know where here is.” Realizing that the time hole must have opened in separate regions, he raised his SPD morpher and tried to contact his friends.

“Jack. Jack, can you hear me? Bridge? Syd? Z? Anybody? Commander?” With that, he gave a shrug and returned it to his belt. “Looks like I’m alone.” He watched the waves crash on the shore and turned to head in the other direction.

“If I’m stuck in the middle of nowhere… I guess I better start looking for somewhere.” Not far from where he had landed, Sky located a highway that he decided to follow eastward. He thought he could make out a city skyline in the distance, and decided to make that his destination.

******************

It was close to an hour later when Sky came into the streets of a city called Silver Hills. He knew the name well; he had read about it in history books. It was in Silver Hills that the inspiration for SPD’s prototype had been forged. The Red Ranger costume worn by Sky’s own father had been designed with Silver Hills in mind.

Shaking off his childhood memories, Sky found the building where the city’s Power Ranger legacy all began in 2001: Bio-Lab.

Walking boldly through the door and up to the front desk, Sky asked the secretary if he could speak with Wesley Collins.

Standing a few feet away signing something on the counter was a black-haired man of Filipino descent, in the traditional uniform of the military police known as the Silver Guardians. He looked up with his dark eyes when he heard Sky’s request, and looked over the unusual SPD uniform. “Excuse me,” he piped, stepping over to where Sky was waiting. “Can I help you with something?”

Sky turned to the stranger and squared his shoulders when he saw the man’s stern, stubborn expression. “I’m here to see Wesley Collins.”

“Well, Wes is busy at the moment,” the man answered. “I’m his partner, Comdr. Myers; could I help you with something?”

Sky’s eyebrows arched. “I’m afraid I have to see Wesley about this; it’s an emergency.”

“Well, like I said, Wesley’s busy in a board meeting.”

“Can you get him for me?”

“Not until it’s over.”

“Then I’ll have to go in myself.” Sky tried to walk around Comdr. Myers, but he quickly put a hand to Sky’s chest.

“I don’t think so. You’ll have to wait like everybody else.”

Sky stared down into the man’s eyes. “This can’t wait. Now you can either get out of the way, or get Wesley yourself… unless you’re planning on trying to stop me.”

Comdr. Myers saw the laser Sky was gripping at his side, and reached up to put a hand over his own. “You better watch yourself. Who do you think you are coming in here with that thing strapped to your side?”

“I’m SPD,” Sky revealed, showing the officer his badge. “Do you still you want to stand in my way?”

Pulling off his cap, Comdr. Myers replied with, “Anytime you think you’re ready to come through me, buddy, just try it.”

“Don’t tempt me.”

The two stepped up toward each other, glaring into one another’s eyes. Just when their fists were clenched and their teeth were ground tighter than they thought they could withstand, another Silver Guardian stepped between them, wearing a red beret that covered his dark blonde crewcut.

“All right, all right,” the handsome commander said. “Eric, back off.”

Eric Myers did just that, returning his cap to his head.

“You better ease off with the law enforcement, pal,” the second man warned Sky. “We’re not too fond of that in here. I got a call from the front desk saying you needed to speak with me.”

“They interrupted your meeting?” Eric asked in shock.

With Sky still staring in frustration, Wesley Collins answered, “Yeah. Me and my dad set a rule a couple weeks ago to interrupt anything and everything if it looked like you were getting hot under the collar.”

Eric faked a smile. “That’s very funny.”

Wes laughed. “Now what do you need…Officer?”

Sky raised his badge. “I’m SPD. You haven’t heard of me, but I’ve heard of Time Force. Did you say this guy’s name was Eric?”

Wes pointed a thumb at his partner. “Yeah, Eric Myers.”

“The Quantum Ranger?”

Eric folded his arms. “Ah, you’ve heard of me.”

“Don’t encourage his ego,” Wes said firmly. “Are you going to tell me what you need or not?”

Shaking his head in aggravation, Sky answered, “I’ll save the details. All you need to concern yourself with is this: some kind of evil is heading our way, and we’re the only ones who have a chance of stopping it.”

Eric scoffed. “You come prancing in here with your phony badge and--”

“Eric,” Wes barked. “Let him talk. You say you saved the details?”

Sky nodded. “I guess if anyone would be open-minded to the theory of time travel, however, it would be you.”

“Time travel?” Eric snorted.

“What about time travel?” asked Wes, his tone dropping.

“The enemy we chased here has been moving back through time. We received a message in our time-- 2027-- that the year 3006 was gone.”

The expression changed on both the men’s faces. “Who was the message from?” Wes wanted to know.

“It was from Alex Drake,” Sky said solemnly.

Eric saw the shock on his partner’s face. “Isn’t that--”

“Yeah.”

“I’m sorry to bring you this news,” Sky promised. “But we’re running out of time. 2027 is gone now too, and the message said that 2007 was the target.”

“The target of what?” Wes wondered out loud.

Sky shrugged. “I wish I knew.”

Eric put his hand on Wesley’s shoulder. “I think it’s time we got the others.”

“Right.”

****************

Soon, the Silver Guardian Committee was meeting in the board room regarding Sky’s news. There was no proof yet of its authenticity, but they were willing to take the precautions necessary.

The Committee consisted of a curly-haired, African-American girl named Katie Walker; a race car-driving, Asian-American hotshot named Lucas Kendall; a green-haired Zybrian named Trip Regis; and a tall, gorgeous brunette named Jennifer Scotts, who also happened to be Wesley’s fiancée.

As the four seated themselves at the round conference table with Eric and Wes, Sky took center stage to explain the dilemma. “I’m from Newtech City. It won’t be founded until 2010, but it’s the greatest city I’ve ever known. In that same year, research from this facility will go into effect to create an organization that can protect this planet and its surrounding neighbors from alien threats. Bio-Lab sponsored this operation, together with two other branches of command. The first was a military unit from the planet Syria, known as Space Patrol Delta, or SPD. The second is an association I’m sure you’re all familiar with by name: the Galactic Space Alliance, better known as the GSA.

“To make a long story short, my friends and I were in our last week of a well-deserved vacation when Comdr. Cruger, the leader of the SPD Earth branch, contacted us with the news of a message they received from 3006.”

Jennifer suddenly became more alert.

“It was from Time Force.”

Jen’s eyes moved to Wes, who gave a nod to tell her that he already knew.

“The message was sent by a man named Alex Drake,” Sky went on. “Our commander watched him fall… and the year 3006 vanished before his eyes.”

Katie, Trip, and Lucas could not help but turn their attention to Jen, whose eyes had suddenly become red.

“I’m sorry if this comes as a shock to any of you, but I have to be frank. There’s no time to pity ourselves. Whatever it is that wiped out the future is heading back through time, destroying everything in its path…and in Alex’s past.”

“No time to pity?” Katie repeated. “We just found out that our home is gone. Our families. Our… our entire world.” Her voice cracked, and she had to lower her head.

Sky choked back tears. “Unfortunately, I know what you’re going through. The year 2027 has been destroyed as well. And Alex’s message said that the target year was 2007.”

“If he moved back through 979 years so quickly,” Trip said, trying to re-gather his thoughts. “Then why is it taking him so long to cover another twenty? You said that 2027 was gone, right? Shouldn’t he be here by now? Whoever he is.”

“I don’t know,” Sky answered. “But my guess is that he-- if it is a he-- has something big planned. And he’s taking his time to get here.”

Lucas scooted to the front of his chair. “So what are we supposed to do?”

Wes took the opportunity to speak up. “We’re supposed to stop him before he can get here.”

[jaguarranger]

Keep it up, this continues to be awesome!

[Angelfox]

this is a good fic...cant wait to see where it goes....bravo zulu dude

[Nemesis]

Whenever I usually read RB fics, I loose interest, but this is one of the rare few that has kept me gripped.

Great work.

[juzblue]

sign off? they're not gonna die, are they?? *puppy dogs eyes* anyway, great chapter!!

[OnlyTrueFan]

CHAPTER EIGHT

Shaking Bralon by the shoulders, Neal said, “Hey, wake up. Don’t you think it’s time you got home, son?”

Bralon rubbed his eyes and saw that the comic had been taken from his lap. “Where’s the book?”

“I put it back in my desk. We’ve got to head home, it’s getting late.”

“I can’t. I have to finish that story. I have to know what happens.”

Neal sighed deeply. “Bralon, I can’t stay any longer. I’d send the comic book home with you if I had another copy, but I don’t.”

“Can’t you make one? Please?”

Shaking his head tiredly, Neal declined. “Son, I haven’t got time to put each page through a copier. We have to get out of here, and I can’t leave you here by yourself.”

Bralon was obviously distressed. “Mr. Shatner, I’m sleeping under a bridge anyway. So there’s not much waiting for me at home. You have to let me finish that book.”

“You’re sleeping under a bridge?” Neal repeated, running his hand through his hair. “Son, I’ll tell you what. There’s a hotel across the street from my apartment. I’ll drive you there and give you enough to stay for the night. How’s that?”

“And what about the comic?”

“You can finish it in the car. And what you aren’t able to finish in the car, you can finish at my place before you get a room. Fair enough?”

Bralon smiled, for the first time since Neal had met him. “Fair enough.”

********************

On the trip home, Bralon was able to read the next portion of the book. It showed Z coming out of a dark alley, obviously lost.

“Great,” she said to herself. “I just traveled twenty years back in time, and I’ve lost my company.” She went to a phone booth where a goateed teenager was making a call. “Excuse me?”

He gave Z an ill-mannered frown and ignored her.

“Excuse me,” she persisted. “Can you tell me what year this is?”

“It’s 2007, lady,” he snapped, using one hand to cover the mouthpiece. “Now leave me alone.” Returning to his phone call, he did not see Z mock him as she started to leave.

Stopping shortly, Z turned back and called, “What’s the name of this city?”

He glanced back at her with an irritated expression, taking a second look at her uniform. “It’s Mariner Bay.”

********************

The Lightspeed Tower had been standing near the center of Mariner Bay since early 2001, when construction had been completed. Now, it stood as a beacon of hope to not only the citizens of this faithful community, but to Z as well.

‘There it is,’ she thought. ‘Just as I’d hoped.’

Making her way toward the base, Z caught sight of the security surrounding the entrance of the building. ‘Uh-oh. This doesn’t look good. SPD doesn’t even exist yet. How will I get through?’

“Hold it, ma’am,” the guard ordered from behind his stationed booth at the front gate. “You can’t get through without written permission. What’s your name?”

Hoping for the best, Z took a chance and said, “My name is Elizabeth Delgado. I’m with SPD. You won’t find me on your list, but it’s of utmost urgency that I get in to speak with your leader.”

“Sorry,” the guard apologized. “Unless your name is on the list, we can’t let you through.”

“Can you just call up and let them know there’s an SPD officer here to see them?”

“What’s SPD stand for, ma’am?”

Z held her head high and said, “Space Patrol Delta.”

With an unconvinced smirk, the guard pulled out his walkie-talkie and called the high office. “If you weren’t in… ‘uniform,’ I wouldn’t be doing this for you.”

“Believe me, it’s authentic,” she swore. “I’m just not from around here.”

No longer paying much attention to her, the guard began talking quietly under his breath to whoever he had reached on the other line. At the close of the conversation, he hung his walkie back on his belt and shrugged. “Sorry, but they won’t agree to it.”

Z’s heart sank. “What? They have to! Tell them it’s an emergency! Tell them the fate of the world depends on it! Tell them--”

“Thank you for understanding. Good afternoon, ma’am,” he interrupted, hoping she would take the hint.

She stood for a moment, considering her options. “Okay,” she accepted. “Fine. I’ll just have to let my twin sister convince you.”

An exact duplicate of Z leaned into the guard’s booth from the other side of the fence. The guard was stunned. “What the-?”

“Now can I get in?” they both asked together.

A second guard walked over to his comrade’s station. “Where the heck did this one come from?”

A third Z came up behind the second man, to tap him on the shoulder. “Hello.”

The second man shrieked. “There’s another one!”

“Can we get in now?“ one Z began. “Can we, can we, can we?“

“It’s really important we get in,“ the second one agreed. “If we don’t, there’s no hope for the world.“

As both of the carbon copies distracted the guards, a fourth Z strolled toward the door. She could hear her trio of duplicates running their mouths as she made her way inside.

*******************

The Lightspeed officials paid no mind to Z as she walked freely through the halls of the Tower. They knew she would never have gotten through security unless she belonged inside.

Z located the lab of Lightspeed’s head science official, Miss Angela Rawlings. She could see Miss Rawlings standing inside the glass walls with goggles on to protect her eyes from the bright sparks that flew around her.

As soon as the noise died, Z rapped on the door. She watched the attractive, dark-haired woman speak to her coworkers before coming to answer. “Can I help you?” she asked when she opened the door.

Fighting back her nervousness, Z got to the point. “I need to see Cap. Grayson. It’s an emergency.”

Miss Rawlings squinted as she replaced her goggles with a pair of delicate glasses. “What kind of an emergency?”

“The kind that can’t wait,” she said simply. “The fate of the world is on the line. Can you take me to him?”

Her expression changed gradually. “What’s your name?”

“My name is Elizabeth Delgado. I’m with a military unit called SPD. You haven’t heard of us yet, but you will. We know Lightspeed, though, and I’m going to need your help.”

The alarms began to blare just then; flashing red lights filled the hall. “Intruder alert! Intruder alert!” came the warning. “Security is to restrain an Hispanic female named Elizabeth Delgado! She is somewhere in the Lightspeed Tower, wearing a gray and yellow uniform!”

Z gave the scientist a sheepish smile. “Did I say Delgado? I meant…Perkins?”

*******************

Soon, Miss Rawlings was leading a pair of security guards to the main office. Z’s hands were behind her back, cuffed, and her SPD badge had been confiscated.

The doors slid open, and they walked into Rescue Ops, where at least a dozen men and women were moving about their business. “Captain,” Miss Rawlings spoke. “We’ve found the intruder.”

Standing with his back to the group was an incredibly tall man with bushy, sandy-colored hair and a black captain’s uniform. As he turned to face them, he placed a leather-brimmed military cap on his head. “Good work,” he said with a nod.

Turning to Z, Miss Rawlings informed her, “This is Captain Carter Grayson. You said you wanted to meet him. Well, here’s your chance.”

“Why have you taken a chance of sneaking onto Lightspeed property?” Carter asked directly.

Z looked rather intimidated now, surrounded by Lightspeed officials. “Sir, I had to. It was the only way I could get to you, and we’re running out of time.”

“Get to the point, ma’am.”

“Something is coming from the future. And it’s coming with the intentions of destroying 2007.”

Carter made eye contact with Miss Rawlings. “You say it’s coming from the future?”

“Yes, sir,” she answered honestly. “And so have I. I’m a member of Space Patrol Delta, but it won’t exist for several more years. Miss Rawlings has my badge.”

Carter put his hand out, and the badge was placed in his palm. “Looks real enough. Can you give me some kind of proof that this story is true?”

Z thought for a moment. “If your guards will release me for a moment, I think I can offer you some pretty solid proof.”

He motioned for the guards to do so. Once her hands were free, Z pulled something off the back of her belt. “Here,” she said. “It’s an SPD morpher. In the year 2027, I’m the Yellow Ranger.”

That was enough to catch Miss Rawlings’ attention.

“Can you find out if she’s telling the truth?” Carter asked her.

“I can do my best,” she promised, taking the morpher and walking out.

“I’m entrusting it to you because I know you’ll treat it well,” Z said to him. “Do you really think I would’ve given her my name if I thought I would be called an intruder?”

Carter pulled his hat off. “Can you tell me when this threat will arrive?”

Z shook her head. “No, sir.”

“Then we better prepare for the worst.”

[OnlyTrueFan]

CHAPTER NINE

Tapping his fingers impatiently against the top of his station wagon, Neal said firmly, “Get out of the car, son, we’re here.”

Bralon looked up as if he had not heard a word. “What?”

“We’re here. Get out. You can come in and meet my wife.”

“Oh, okay.” Bralon jumped out and followed Neal into the apartment building. “Can I ask you a personal question?”

“I suppose,” Neal decided.

“Why do you guys live in an apartment building with all your money?”

Neal shrugged. “It’s our home. We’ve lived here for years, and we’ve got a lot of friends, here. Why should we leave just because we’re rich, as you might call it?“

Bralon cracked a faint smile at the man’s down-to-earth outlook.

“Besides that, we own a summer house in Malibu.”

When the two had boarded the elevator, Neal was hardly surprised to see Bralon start reading once again.

*********************

A baseball game was in effect at the Stone Canyon City Park. The batter hit a home run and made his laps around the field.

Bridge wandered up the hill to where the bleachers were filled with parents and friends. He looked around for any sign of his misplaced friends. “So either we were separated in the time travel process, or…they got left behind. But then, that’s impossible, since I was the last one to go through. Unless I went through last and came out first, like when you dump out a bucket. And maybe the others haven’t gotten here yet. But then, that wouldn’t make any sense because if the time hole had dumped us back out, we’d still be in the year 2027. Unless the year 2027 doesn’t exist anymore…in which case we wouldn’t.”

“Who are you talking to?” asked a little girl with a hot dog in her hand.

Bridge looked down to see her standing beside him. “Oh, I’m just talking to myself. Is this Stone Canyon?”

“Yep.”

“And the year is 2007?”

“Yep. I know that because I was born in 2000. And I’m seven years old.”

“That’s good,” he said shortly, turning away. “So if it’s 2007, and I’m in Stone Canyon…then it must be close to the space mission that Stone Canyon controlled for NASADA. Which means that… excuse me, little girl, do you know what the date is?”

“It’s August twenty-eighth.”

Bridge’s eyes widened. “August twenty-eighth! Then that means that…”

“I know that because my birthday was a week ago yesterday, and--”

“I gotta run!” Bridge turned to scurry out of the park.

The little girl watched him leave. “Jerk!”

********************

As he came into the territory of the Stone Canyon Space Camp, Bridge could see a pair of heliships landing in the lot. Heliships were convenient forms of space travel, due to their lack of requirement for a launch pad.

“This is it,” Bridge said excitedly as he started in the direction of the heliships. “It is today.”

Some NASADA officials came out to meet the passengers of the heliship. Because of the encouragement given to tourists by this space camp, Bridge was allowed to enter freely.

The ramp was lowered from both heliships, and members of the GSA stepped out. Following from one of the heliships were two men dressed in officer’s uniforms, both with dark hair and a muscular build.

As the people of NASADA tried to speak with them, Bridge pushed past to stop in front of the universally renowned Corbett brothers-- former Power Rangers who had defended the space colony Terra Venture on its long journey to the planet Mirinoi.

“Excuse me,” he said abruptly, focusing his attention on the older, sharper-looking brother, Mike Corbett. “But I think I should talk to you about--”

“Sir, can you please step aside? Tours begin later,” one of the security guards warned. “You’ll have to come back then.”

Bridge shook his head. “There’s no time for that. Something’s coming back through time to destroy the Earth in the year 2007.”

Mike looked into the pale blue eyes of his square-jawed younger brother, Leo.

“Come on, son,” another guard said as they each took Bridge’s arms and started to drag him out.

“Uh, excuse me,” Bridge pleaded, holding his hand in the air. “Mr. Corbett, can I get a little assistance here? This is about the fate of the world.”

“Hold it, officers,” Mike cut in. “Let’s hear what he has to say.”

Once he was unconstrained, Bridge straightened his SPD jacket and stuck his nose into the air out of spite. “Mr. Corbett, we received a message from the year 3006. Now, I know that might sound crazy, but there is an organization formed in the distant future known as Time Force.”

“We all know about Time Force,” Mike reminded him. “Bio-Lab made sure the world knew everything there was to know about Time Force. You say you received a message from them? And you said we. Who’s we?”

“Well, we and my friends. I mean, me and my friends. We is my friends. We is me and my friends. We is all of us. My friends and I are--”

“Stop!” Leo barked, stepping between Mike and Bridge. “What did the message say?”

Trying to regather his thoughts, Bridge replied, “It said that the year 3006 was history. Only, not ancient history, because it’s in the future. So that would make it future history. Which technically means it can’t be history at all, because history is the telling of events that took place in the past, and if the year 3006 was history…well, then it couldn’t be. Unless it was history to the year 3106, because then it is ancient, and--”

“Shut up!” Leo said again. “Who sent the message?”

“Alex Drake,” came his short, to-the-point answer. “He’s the head of Time Force. He… he lost his life before the message ended.”

“And what did the message say about this… this danger?” Leo pressed on.

Bridge raised his brows. “Well, it said that it was moving back through time, destroying everything in its path…which it did. And it said that the target was 2007...which it is.”

“What do you mean it destroyed everything in its path?” Mike wanted to know, as the GSA and NASADA officials began to lose their patience.

“I’m from the year 2027,” Bridge revealed. “And it was wiped out just before my friends and I came back in time to the present day. Well, the present day to you… and everyone else in this time. It’s the past to me.”

Leo and Mike seemed concerned, but Leo summed it all up in a few words, “Mike, he’s got to be telling the truth. He’s too stupid to be making this up.”

“I want you to make contact with Mirinoi at once,” Mike told one of his privates. “Get Stanton on the line and tell him we may be delayed.” Turning to the CEO of the Stone Canyon Space Camp, he concluded with, “I’m afraid that goes for this project as well.”

“You’re going to believe him?” scoffed one of the men from NASADA.

Leo gave him an icy glare. “If I hadn’t believed a young girl on the moon once, their world and our space colony would have died. I’m putting the same faith in this young man.”

“I’m SPD,” Bridge said, as if it meant something. “It hasn’t been created yet, but in the near future, it’ll be one of the GSA’s subdivisional creations.”

“Try not to talk and come with me,” Leo demanded as he walked with his brother into the Space Camp Center.

“I’ll be as quiet as a mouse,” Bridge promised. “You’ll never know I’m here. Well, you’ll know I’m here, but not because I’m talking. I mean, you know I’m here because I’m talking right now, but that’s because I haven’t stopped yet. When I do stop, though, you’ll hear less from me than if I weren’t--”

“QUIET!!” the Corbett brothers shouted at once.

Bridge put his hands behind his back and held his mouth shut tightly.

********************

On the planet Mirinoi far out in space, a Japanese-American with unkempt hair came to a beeping monitor in the GSA Headquarters of Venture City.

“This is Chen,” he answered. “Go ahead.”

Mike appeared in the holographic image that followed. “Kai, it’s me. We’ve got an emergency. You better round up the others.”

Kai Chen was worried by his friend’s words. “What kind of an emergency?”

“The kind that could involve Ranger work. A fellow named Bridge Carson has come to meet me and Leo. He says he’s from the year 2027, and the future’s been eliminated by an unknown force.”

“Do you believe him?” Kai checked.

With an unsure shrug, Mike said, “It sounds weird, but I think I do. Leo agrees with me. We’re going to try and get a little more information first, but I’ll get back with you.”

“Okay. Should I let Comdr. Stanton know?”

“He already knows. We alerted him at High Command. I just thought if there was going to be any swordplay involved, if you know what I mean, I would let you be the first to know about it.”

“Thanks. I’ll call Kendrix and Damon.”

“What about the others?”

“They’re on a hike, but I think I can get in touch with them.”

“Don’t do anything rash until I contact you again,” Mike said. “Comdr. Stanton knows what’s going on, and he’s ready to make preparations in the GSA if we have to take emergency action down here.”

Kai nodded understandingly. “I’ll talk to you soon.”

“Corbett out.”

[izout]

This is great OnlyTrueFan, you even got Bridge down right in character. Keep up the good work. :023:

[OnlyTrueFan]

Thanks for all the kind words from everybody. I'm astounded by your reactions to this. I'll keep it coming for all of you.

[jaguarranger]

Two more awesome chapters, and Bridge is portrayed perfectly!

A couple of minor problems:

Chapter Eight seemed a little rushed.


CHAPTER NINE
Some NASADA officials came out to meet the passengers of the heliship. Because of the encouragement given to tourists by this space camp gave to tourists, Bridge was allowed to enter freely.

You need to cut out either "given to tourists by this space camp" or "gave to tourists." They both mean the same thing, having both clutters the sentence and makes it confusing.

But don't let this stop you, this is great!

[OnlyTrueFan]

Two more awesome chapters, and Bridge is portrayed perfectly!

A couple of minor problems:

Chapter Eight seemed a little rushed.

I'll work on it.

You need to cut out either "given to tourists by this space camp" or "gave to tourists." They both mean the same thing, having both clutters the sentence and makes it confusing.

But don't let this stop you, this is great!

Uh...heh heh. That was just a typo, buddy, but thanks for pointing it out. And thanks for what you said about Bridge. I take that as a big compliment. :)

[CyberstarAries]

Hey, regarding Chapter Eight, don't you mean Mrs. Rawlings? Miss Rawlings would be only if Angela's maiden name was Rawlings. If she's married to Joel, then it's Mrs.

Minor correction.

Didn't seem too rushed to me, though. Good work!

[OnlyTrueFan]

Hey, regarding Chapter Eight, don't you mean Mrs. Rawlings? Miss Rawlings would be only if Angela's maiden name was Rawlings. If she's married to Joel, then it's Mrs.

Minor correction.

Didn't seem too rushed to me, though. Good work!

:005: :005: :005:

Okay, that was bad. Thanks for pointing that out.

There's some things I might add to Chapter Eight so that it flows just a wee bit better, in terms of feeling rushed. I'll let everyone know when it's been changed in case they want to see it for themselves.

Thanks again though, for the encouragement! :023:

[OnlyTrueFan]

CHAPTER TEN

Neal was practically leading Bralon by the hand, as he held his arm and pulled him through his apartment door. Bralon’s eyes remained glued to the story, even when Neal said, “Amanda, this is Bralon Feltaro. Bralon, this is my wife, Amanda.”

Bralon raised a hand to wave, but never looked up or responded.

“Don’t ask, it’s a long story,” Neal informed her. “He’s a little tied up with my story right now, and he’s going to have dinner with us.”

The woman stood bewilderedly, brushing back a loose strand of her graying blonde hair. “All right. Bralon, what would you like to drink?”

“That’s fine, thanks,” he mumbled.

With a shrug, Neal suggested, “Give him water. You can’t go wrong there.” He nudged Bralon over to the couch and pushed him back onto it. The young man’s expression never changed as he turned the page.

*********************

Another page, another Ranger. Syd had landed within the fenced-in boundaries of the NASADA Space Corps in Angel Grove City. She, unlike her friends, had no need to ask where she had ended up, because NASADA was a world-renowned company. Their reputation had become legend when the Power Rangers themselves once formed an unlikely alliance with NASADA upon the apparent destruction of their powers.

“Wow,” Syd said quietly as she walked toward the hangar. “I never thought I’d see this place in person. It looks so different twenty years from now.”

The launch pad could be seen from where Syd was standing, and she could not help but stare at it as she walked forward. ‘Maybe NASADA can point me in the right direction. If I’m here looking for help, I guess this is as good a place as any to start…they’ve got a good track record.”

The hangar door was open when she got to it. As she tried to walk in, a white-blonde man came out in a gray T-shirt, drying his hands of oil, and ran right into her.

“Ow!!” Syd squealed. “Watch where you’re going!”

“Sorry,” he apologized.

Syd stepped back to get a better look at him. “Hey…are you…”

He flashed a charming smile. “Yeah, that’s me.”

“Wow. Brad Pitt. You look so much younger than I’m used to seeing you.”

His face fell. “I think you’ve got me confused with someone else. The name’s Zhane.” He put his hand out.

“Oh. Sorry.” She shook his hand cluelessly. “I’m Sydney Drew. Do you know where I can get in touch with the general?”

Zhane could not help but laugh. “Hi, nice to meet you, where’s the general? What kind of a greeting is that?”

“It’s sort of important.”

“I’m a personal friend of the general’s. What is it that you need to see him about?”

Syd brushed her hair from her face. “Do you think he could help me get in touch with the Power Rangers?”

With a look of amusement, Zhane reached into his pocket and pulled out what Syd thought to be a cell phone. He opened it up and revealed the foreign interior. “This is a DigiMorpher.”

Her eyes nearly came out of their sockets. “Zhane… Zhane! You’re the Silver Ranger!”

“I am?” he teased.

“Then you can help me!”

“Why don’t you come inside? There’s someone I’d like you to meet.” Zhane let her walk through the door first, and she found herself in the mostly dark hangar, lit by several beams on one side to make visible the massive form of the Astro Megaship Mark II.

“Wow,” she said. “There it is…”

Zhane crossed his arms. “Why, you say that like you’ve heard of it.”

“Who hasn’t?” she giggled. “I never thought I’d see it for myself.”

“Where you from anyway?”

“2027,” she spoke without thinking.

Zhane narrowed his eyes. “Hey, Andros, we’ve got a visitor!”

“Andros,” she gasped.

A second man came out of the back, wearing a gray leather flight suit over a red turtleneck. His long brown hair was lined with blonde streaks; his wrist was sporting what was undoubtedly a morpher. “Hey. Who’s this?”

“This is Sydney Drew. She says she needs to get in touch with us.”

“You’re the Red Ranger!” Sydney stated, shaking his hand violently. “It is so good to meet you.”

“Thanks,” Andros laughed. “Your…uniform? I’ve never seen one like it.”

“I’m with SPD.”

Andros looked behind Syd to see Zhane shrugging as if he found the situation funny. “She says she’s from 2027,” he added. “But she didn’t tell me what that means.”

“Oh, I’m sorry,” she apologized. “I’m from the future. And I’m here to find some help before whatever it is that destroyed the future destroys the world here as well.”

Suddenly becoming serious, Andros asked, “What was that?”

“Something is coming from the future with its sights set on 2007. Me and four other SPD officers from 2027 came back in time to stop it, but we were separated. I thought maybe you could help me.”

Zhane walked over to where Andros was standing. “Why didn’t you tell me all of this sooner?”

She just shrugged. “You didn’t ask.”

Andros looked uncertain. “You’re not pulling my leg, are you?”

“No, not at all.”

Rubbing his chin, Zhane asked, “What do you think?”

“How do we know you’re telling the truth?” Andros inquired.

“How do you know I’m not?”

*******************

As the three walked into the bridge of the Megaship, a short, flatheaded robot came around the corner to follow them.

“Who’s this?” Syd wanted to know.

“Sydney Drew, this is Alpha 7,” Andros introduced them.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you,” Alpha 7 said in a high-pitched voice.

“Thanks,” she smiled. “You too.”

Andros sat down at the captain’s seat and set up a link between his ship and NASADA’s main station. “Gen. Norquist, this is Andros.”

“What is it, Andros?”

“We’ve got something that requires our attention. Do you think you can postpone all of our appointments Zhane and I make some arrangements?”

“Of course. Whatever you need. Is it anything urgent?”

“We’re not sure. We’ll probably stop by the lie detector on our way out.”

Syd looked up at Zhane. “Who’s taking a lie detector’s test?”

Zhane humored her with a shrug. “I guess we'll just have to wait and see.”

*******************

Once she was seated comfortably, Syd felt a wired helmet lower itself onto her head. Andros was controlling the advanced lie detector manually, while Zhane watched the monitor. “Let me know what it shows,” Andros told him.

“Is this going to hurt?” Syd worried.

“Not a bit. Now can you tell me if you’ve come from the year 2027 to stop an unidentified force from destroying the world?”

Her hands shaking nervously, Syd replied, “Yes, I have.”

Zhane gave Andros a thumbs-up.

“Okay, that’s a wrap,” Andros announced.

“What? It’s over? That was it?”

Andros helped Syd out of the chair as the helmet raised itself back into place automatically. “That was it.”

“Wow. And it said that I was telling the truth?”

Zhane nodded. “Why? Does that surprise you?”

“She passed the test, Zhane,” Andros reminded him. “Don’t torture her.”

“What do we do now?” Syd asked.

“We find a way to locate this evil. And stop it before it can do any harm.”

Frowning, she replied, “It wiped SPD and Time Force off the map. How do you know we can beat it?”

“Because the Power Rangers don’t give up,” Andros said. “And we’ve beaten impossible odds before.”

Zhane smiled. “Besides…we’re too stubborn to let anything take us down.”

Hoping their confidence would prove useful, Syd forced a smile. “There’s still something bothering me though.”

“What’s that?” Andros checked.

“What happened to my friends when we came through the time hole?”

“Time holes can be tricky,” Andros informed her. “And if the circumstances were as you say they are, then the space/time continuum was probably unstable enough to open in several places at once. I’d say your friends are just as well off right now as you are.”

“But where are they?”

Zhane spoke up. “We could put out an alert. Maybe someone could contact us if there’s been any sign of them. How many did you say there were again?”

“Four. Their names are Sky Tate, Elizabeth Delgado, Bridge Carson, and Jack Landors.”

Andros cocked his head. “I’m not very good with names, I’m afraid. Come with me to the Megaship. We’ll get something set up for you there.”

“You have no way of contacting them?” Zhane checked.

“Well, we usually communicate through our morphers, but they’re not working right now.”

Andros’ face changed. “Did you say morphers?”

“Yeah. Didn’t I mention that I was a Power Ranger?”

[OnlyTrueFan]

CHAPTER ELEVEN

Amanda Shatner looked at her husband unsurely as Bralon took a drink of his water without even looking away from the comic book.

“Bralon, can’t you put the book down long enough to finish dinner?” Neal requested.

It was as if the words had not been said to Bralon. He raised his fork with one hand and held the comic in the other; he raised his glass with one hand and held the comic in the other; he scratched his head with one hand and held the comic in the other. He never put it down.

“You must have written a good one, Neal,” his wife said.

“I must have.” He stared at Bralon as he lowered his fork to turn the page. “At any rate, it’s got him hooked…”

***********************

A taxi cab pulled up alongside the Surf Spot in Angel Grove. Jack stepped out of the back seat, thanking the driver briefly as he went on his way.

“Terrific,” Jack grumbled, realizing that the last few dollars he had to offer the driver had gotten him only as far as a teen hangout. ‘Angel Grove is a great place to look for help, but I doubt I’m going to find any in here. Still…maybe I can get some directions.’

So Jack went inside, where the local teenagers were sitting around laughing and eating together. He passed a surfboard hanging on the wall, shrugging lazily on his way to the juice bar.

“How can I help you?” asked the brown-haired young man on the other side, standing with his back to the buyers.

“Actually, I just need some directions.”

Turning to face him, the owner of the Surf Spot saw his uniform and chuckled. “Did I miss Halloween?”

“Naw, it’s just a… never mind. The name’s Jack Landors.”

The owner put down the glass in his hand and reached across to shake his customer’s. “Justin Stewart. What can I do for you?”

“Can you tell me how to get to the NASADA Space Corps, please?”

Justin handed a tropical fruit drink to the shaven-headed black man on Jack’s right. “NASADA, huh? What kind of business do you have at NASADA?”

“I think they may be able to help me out with something.”

“What’s that?”

Jack shook his head. “Nothing, it’s hard to explain. I just hear that they’re willing to help when they can, and help is what I need right now.”

“What kind of help are you looking for?”

“Look, can you just tell me how to get to the space station?” Jack snapped. “I haven’t got time to chat!”

The other customer looked at Jack with a smile. “Easy, partner. There’s no reason to get uptight.”

“Is anybody talking to you?” Jack asked rudely.

Justin held a hand up. “It’s okay, Teej. I’ve got this one. NASADA’s going to be in the northwest corner of Angel Grove. Just outside the city limits.”

Jack nodded. “Okay. Thank you.” He turned to leave, and suddenly remembered he was broke. “Listen, I know this sounds awful, but could I get a few dollars to catch a cab out that way?”

Justin’s friend stood up to reveal to Jack his greater height. “Now you’re asking for our help after you’ve been rude to us?” he chortled.

Jack eased off. “I’m sorry. But I’m in a hurry, and this is an emergency situation.”

“That’s more like it. I’m TJ.”

“TJ…okay.”

“Why don’t I take you up to NASADA myself? For free?” TJ offered.

Jack looked grateful. “Thanks, I’d appreciate it.”

“There’s only condition, though.”

Jack looked a little agitated. “What is it?”

“You have to tell me where you got this uniform. I’ve never seen anything--”

“I don’t have time to talk about fashion! I have to--”

“I’m not interested in fashion,” TJ stopped him. “I want to know what this uniform is supposed to represent.”

“Look, it’s supposed to represent SPD. There, ya happy? Now you probably won’t take me just because you think I’m crazy.”

Justin came around the counter and walked up behind Jack. “What’s this thing clipped to the back of your belt?” he asked, taking the liberty of pulling it off.

“Hey, give me that!” Jack snapped, yanking it from Justin’s hand. “Who do you think you are, anyway?”

TJ and Justin exchanged glances, both fighting back a smile. “Is that a morpher?” Justin asked outright.

The change of countenace was evident on Jack’s face. “I don’t know what you’re talking about. What’s a morpher?”

With a smile, TJ reached into his pocket and pulled out what appeared to be a golden pocketknife. He and Justin both held up their left hands and twisted their wrists. A device appeared on each of them. “This,” TJ answered. “Is a morpher.”

“And this,” Justin added, pulling out his own apparent pocketknife and popping it open in sync with TJ. “Is a Turbo key.”

*********************

“Why didn’t you just tell me from the get-go that you were Power Rangers?” Jack grumbled from the passenger’s seat of TJ's red sports car.

TJ drove along smiling. “Because that’s not something you just go around announcing. And if you didn’t know by my name and face anyhow, why would you have believed me?”

Justin leaned up from the back seat. “It’s not like we knew you were a Ranger at first either. We just thought you were nuts.”

“Very funny,” Jack said. “Hey, didn’t you say the space station was in the other direction when we left?”

With a nod, TJ answered, “We’re not heading to the space station.”

Jack looked back at Justin, who flashed him a smile and said, “Trust me, we know what we’re doing.”

“I hope so. Where are you taking me anyway?”

“We’re taking you to a friend of ours,” TJ promised. “He’s been known to overcome time before; we think he could probably help with your dilemma.”

Jack shrugged. “Okay. What’s his name?”

“Uhh… I’ll let him answer that question.”

*****************

TJ’s car-- the vehicle known as Lightning Cruiser-- drove up a desert mountain on the side that was the easiest to scale on wheels.

“This is a pretty steep hill for a little car,” Jack complained as they bounced along.

“This is no ordinary little car,” TJ said with a grin. “Besides, you ought to try driving up the other side.”

When Lightning Cruiser came to the top, Jack saw an indistinguishable ruin just ahead of them. TJ stopped the car and climbed out. Jack and Justin quickly followed.

“This is it?” Jack questioned. “It’s a mess.”

“Come on,” TJ directed. “Follow me.” He and Justin led the way into the wreckage of what was once the great Power Chamber. “It’s been ten years now since this place went up in smoke. Of course, my friends and I always assumed it was dust. But… the two of us came back sometime later and found something we would never have imagined.”

“What’s that?”

Justin slapped Jack on the back and motioned for him to follow. They all trekked into the debris, and TJ led them to a slab of cement propped up on two broken blocks. Without a second thought, he ducked under it and climbed into the ground.

“Where is he going?” Jack asked.

“Go ahead and see for yourself.”

“There’s not going to be an army of Krybots on the other side, is there?”

Justin shook his head. “I promise, we’re being straight with you. Go on.” As soon as Jack had entered in, Justin stood for a moment and asked himself, “What are Krybots?”

Soon, the three found themselves traveling through a dark tunnel, in which they were half-walking, half-crawling toward a destination that none of them could make out. “How much longer?” Jack groaned. “I’m getting a little claustrophobic.” He tried to put his hands out to steady himself, but found there was less than a foot of breathing room on either side. “Okay, now I’m getting a lot claustrophobic.”

“Don’t worry,” TJ hollered back. “We’ll be there pretty soon.”

“Be where?” he complained as they went further along the downward slope. “I don’t think I can handle this much more.”

“I see a light ahead,” TJ informed.

Justin breathed a sigh of relief himself. “Thank goodness. I’m starting to feel claustrophobic myself.”

“I think I see it too,” Jack said excitedly. “Tell me I’ll be able to stand up straight.”

“You will.” TJ climbed out of the hole at last; Jack and Justin followed suit. They found themselves standing in a streamlined, dimly lit elevator, which had obviously been stripped of its door.

Jack shrugged. “Now what?”

TJ pressed an arrow pointing down, and they began to move. “What you’re standing in is the only remaining portion of the original Command Center.”

“Command Center?”

Justin spoke up. “The base of operations for the first team of Power Rangers.”

His eyebrows raised, Jack finally appreciated his surroundings. “Wow. That’s pretty big.”

“And what you’re about to see is the biggest secret these grounds have ever contained,” TJ warned.

Jack cocked his head. “Okay.”

“You can’t take this information outside of these walls,” Justin pointed out. “Together with me and TJ, you’ll be the third person on the planet to know about this.”

The elevator stopped moving as TJ said, “We’re about to introduce you to someone who may or may not have the intellectual resources to help you. You’re being entrusted with the confidentiality of his privacy. Can you meet those terms?”

“Gosh, I feel like I’m being interviewed… yeah, I’ll keep it a secret.”

The doors opened, and the two former Turbo Rangers walked into a room made visible only by the faint light from the elevator. TJ went to the left wall, out of sight, and apparently flipped a switch. The room was suddenly illuminated, revealing its near emptiness and the one object that stood across from them.

It was a bed, bolted to the floor and connected to a medical monitor of intergalactic Karovian technology. Lying in this bed, clad in shining black armor with the wires running into his arms, legs, and helmet was the one and only Phantom Ranger.

[juzblue]

wow cool! i love the part where syd and bridge met the rangers. so ... in character and funny. lol. keep up the good work! (and phantom! yes!)

anyway, so you're going to use the second turbo team. then what about the space rangers? just asking.

[OnlyTrueFan]

CHAPTER TWELVE

Bralon finally turned from the comic book. “Who’s the Phantom Ranger?”

Amanda was slightly startled to hear him speak. But Neal gave him an honest answer. “When you get to the end of that issue, you’ll know as much as I do.”

Thinking that perhaps her husband should not have done anymore to encourage Bralon, Amanda watched as her strange housequest dove back into the story, ready to know what happened next. She looked up at the clock to see that it was after eleven. It was starting to look as if Neal would be staying up late for their visitor.

*****************

Motocross legend Blake Bradley pulled off his helmet as he came back from the dirt track. The short, Hispanic sports star gave a squinty-eyed grin when he saw Tori standing on the sidelines, no longer wearing her ninja suit.

“Hey, what brings you out here?” he laughed as he gave her a hug.

Brushing her hair from her face, Tori answered, “There’s something we need to talk to you about, actually.”

“We who?”

“Me and the guys. It’s about the Power Disks.”

Blake became serious. “What about them? They’re dead metal.”

“We’re going to try and juice ‘em up.”

“What? Why?”

Fidgeting nervously, she only said, “I think it’s better that Cam and Sam explain all of this to you.”

“Cam and Sam? Hey, you’re not telling me that Cam had a twin brother who got separated from him like Sensei did, are you? Is this one an evil space ninja too?“

“No, it’s nothing like that,” she giggled. “Sam’s just a visitor. A very…interesting visitor. With a very interesting story.”

Blake nodded slowly. “I’ll call my brother.”

*****************

A huge computer had been activated in the main office of Bio-Lab. Sky and the Silver Guardians were there to watch Bio-Lab chemist Dr. Zaskin running tests.

“Have you found anything yet?” Jen asked impatiently as Trip took a seat beside her.

“Nothing,” Dr. Zaskin answered, almost absent-mindedly. “According to my radar, nothing has broken through the space/time continuum in the last 48 hours.”

Eric looked at Wes with a doubtful frown. “I knew it was all a hoax.”

“Just cool off,” Sky warned. “It isn’t over yet.”

“With this device,” Dr. Zaskin announced. “We can build an invisible barrier in time that would theoretically stop any time-traveling agent.”

“Stop them how?” Wes wanted to know.

With a shrug, Dr. Zaskin made a guess. “Well, I’ve never traveled through time like some of us in this room, but it could either leave the agent of time travel stranded in a vortex until we take down that barrier…“

“At which time we’d be better prepared for it,“ Sky noted.

“…or it could just drop the agent off in the year 2008.“

Trip turned on a small television screen in the corner of the room, keeping the volume extremely low.

“Which would mean we’d have 365 days to find a way to stop it,” Wes concluded. “Either way, we gain time.”

“Provided this contraption even works,” Eric grumbled.

Sky turned to Katie, who stood quietly at his side. “Sunny guy.”

“You should see him early in the morning,” Wes joked.

“Hey, look at this!” Trip suddenly blurted out, turning up the television set. A reporter was standing in front of the camera on an entertainment news program, giving the following information:

“For some unknown reason, Kira Ford has canceled all scheduled appearances, interviews, and media appointments. Her agent has failed to return all of our calls, but no one at this time knows just why she has dropped out of the public eye, and where it is she’s disappeared to.”

“Trip, will you focus, please?” Katie scolded. “We’re a little busy here.”

Trip’s face fell. “Sorry. I just thought you’d all like to--”

He was interrupted by a buzz from Dr. Zaskin’s computer. All heads turned in that direction as he read the readings that showed up on his monitor.

“What is it, Dr. Zaskin?” Jen demanded.

The scientist turned white. “Something’s coming. Barrier up!!”

Taking his cue, Trip jumped from his chair and leaped across the room to a conjoining computer. He quickly flipped the appropriate lever, and a voice came through the speakers: “Barrier project has been initiated…”

“Lock this room down now!!” Wes shouted, taking the precaution that something might get through.

Sky and Eric both ran to a different exit on opposite sides of the room, each closing one of the hydraulic doors.

The computer began to shake like an off-balance washing machine. Dr. Zaskin turned his worried expression back to the generator that powered this technology. The room began to vibrate from the effects, and the keg-sized generator faced danger of toppling. “Somebody brace that thing before we lose it!!”

Katie took the liberty of putting her hands on either side of it.

The room grew dark; a power surge ran through all of Bio-Lab. Sparks flew from Zaskin’s computer.

“What’s happening?” Lucas asked.

The two antennae extending from the top of the computer became lit, obviously burning up from the pressure of holding the time barrier.

“What’s happening?!” Jen screamed.

“The barrier’s breaking!!” Trip screamed. “The antennae aren't going to hold!”

As the room lost its light source, it was re-illuminated by a glowing blue wall that appeared between the antennae.

“What is that thing?!” Sky demanded.

Dr. Zaskin took a step back. “It’s the barrier! This thing's going to blow!”

The electric current of the barrier began to stretch out in their direction, like a slingshot before it is fired. Something-- or someone-- was trying to break through. As the antennae began to bend from the force of it, Wes ran to hold one up with his bare hands.

Sky followed the example, and went to hold up the other. Jen and Lucas both saw that the computer would not last; Lucas pummeled Trip, and Jen pulled Dr. Zaskin out of harm’s way just as it began to implode. Katie stood her ground in the back of the room, while Eric stepped out fearlessly in front of the breaking barrier. He aimed his Quantum Defender as Wes and Sky started losing their struggle with the antennae.

“Hit the deck!!” Eric called out.

All at once, things fell apart. The barrier broke. The computer system detonated. Wes and Sky were thrown to either side of the room. Katie and the generator collapsed from exhaustion. The fire and smoke from the blast were contained within the solid walls of the laboratory. And Eric stood in the darkness, firing blindly in the direction of the newly opened time hole.

Things were quiet for several eerie seconds, until Wes turned on a small flashlight hanging from his belt. He shone it around to see that everyone was accounted for. “You all okay?”

Eric turned on his own flashlight and shed some light on the smoking remains of the machine. “What happened? To the barrier, I mean?”

Dr. Zaskin sat up coughing, and heard Trip answer for him. “It got through.”

Dusting herself off, Jen was pulled to her feet by Lucas. “What got through?”

“Whatever it is we’ve been trying to stop,” Katie’s shaky voice was heard to say.

“The question now is this,” Sky said as he stepped into the glow of both Wes and Eric’s flashlights. “If it got through… where is it now?”

[OnlyTrueFan]

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

A sharp scream split the air. Neal and Amanda nearly came out of their seats. Bralon had dropped the comic and fallen to the floor in an obvious state of agony.

“Bralon!” Neal gasped, helping the young man to his feet. Bralon was sweating, gazing around the room dizzily. “Are you all right?”

Holding his head, Bralon nodded to say, “I’m fine. I just had a little headache.”

“A little headache?” Amanda scoffed. “I thought you were dying.”

As the color returned to his pale face, Bralon pulled away from Neal to bend down and pick up the book.

“Will you forget about that for a minute?” Neal snapped. “You need to get to a hospital.”

“No, I don’t. I’m fine.” He opened the comic stubbornly and walked into the living room to find a more comfortable seat.

“What was that about?” Amanda asked.

Rubbing his eyes wearily, Neal responded, “I don’t know. But I hope he finishes that story soon.”

********************

Andros and Zhane led Syd onto the bridge of the Megaship once again. Zhane was wearing a black flight suit now, with a silver turtleneck to match his Ranger designation.

“So what’s the plan?” asked Syd.

“I’m going to call in some friends of mine,” Andros informed her. “We might want to alert the governor, and let him know what’s going on. If this threat is as big as you say it is, we could be in for a major catastrophe. The better prepared the citizens of Earth are, the better off we‘ll be in the end.”

Alpha 7 walked in to listen to the conversation as Zhane opened his DigiMorpher. “I’ll see if I can get ahold of Carlos and Cassie,” he volunteered, moving to the corner of the room.

“Good idea.” Andros noticed Syd looking at the Megaship console in amazement. “It’s Karovian technology. From the planet KO-35. That’s where I’m from.”

Syd smiled. “It’s really nice. We don’t have anything like this in the year 2027, and we’ve got twenty extra years of technological experience behind us. You must be pretty ahead of your time. Too bad I’m so far behind mine.”

Andros patted her on the shoulder. “We’re going to do what we can to help you out. My friends and I have faced this sort of thing before.”

“I know. Dark Specter. I’ve read about it all my life.”

Shaking his head in disbelief, Andros said, “It’s hard for me to believe you’re only two years old in our time. And it’s hard to believe that I’m in the history books.”

“Are you kidding me? You’re already in the history books in 2007.”

He just shrugged. “I still feel like a stranger on this world at times. So being called a hero by it is pretty mind-boggling.”

Zhane walked over. “Carlos and Cassie said they’ll be right down. TJ’s not answering any calls.”

With a frown, Andros asked, “Have you tried Justin? I’ll bet he knows where TJ is at.”

*****************

“I never thought I’d see the Phantom Ranger with my own eyes,” Jack muttered as he stared down at the unconscious body. “Who is he?”

TJ shook his head. “We’re not asking. He chooses to keep that a secret, and we’re going to respect him for it.”

“Why is he all hooked up like this?”

Scratching the back of his neck, Justin answered, “Because his life force is fading. We’ve estimated about another month before he’s gone forever.”

“How can he help me if he’s lying here like this?”

TJ flipped a switch on the console. “Phantom Ranger. Can you hear me?”

The motionless body finally began to stir. “TJ,” he said softly. “What is it? Who is this?”

“This is Jack Landors,” he replied. “He’s come to us from the future, and he needs your help.”

The Phantom Ranger held his right hand up weakly. “I’m afraid there’s not much left I can do for anyone.”

“Don’t be crazy,” Justin retorted. “You’ve helped us plenty of times. And just because you’re weak doesn’t mean you can’t still be of some assistance.”

Feeling out of place in this personal conversation, Jack felt compelled to speak. “Phantom Ranger, there is something coming back in time to destroy the world in 2007. Can you help me figure out how to stop it?”

“How do you know of this threat?”

“We got a message from the year 3006. Time Force.”

“And what… did the message say?”

Jack crossed his arms. “Uh… Time Force had fallen. The world had been overtaken by fear. It was coming back for us. And the target was 2007.”

“Fear?”

“Yeah, that’s what he said.”

The Phantom seemed too weak to say any more, but kept waving his hand as if he were trying to say no.

“What’s he doing?” Jack wondered.

TJ narrowed his eyes. “I don’t know. Just get some rest, Phantom Ranger. You can take a few minutes to catch your breath before you tell us what you mean.”

Finally realizing that it would take some time to get the answers he needed, Jack took a deep breath and waited patiently by the bedside as TJ and Justin stood solemnly in their old friend’s presence.

******************

It was the middle of the afternoon. The sky was darkening unusually early. A clap of thunder could be heard as dark clouds covered the sun. Fierce winds began to blow through the suddenly cold air.

Zhane walked out of the NASADA Space Corps, somewhat anxious about the mysterious storm. “Hey, guys, come out and have a look at this!”

Andros and Syd both joined him, their hair blowing into their faces. The wind had become so strong that they had to holler to be heard. “Wow!” Syd shouted. “This is peculiar weather!”

His eyes growing wider, Andros stopped at Zhane’s side. “This doesn’t look like any storm I’ve ever seen!”

Lightning flashed; the sky became darker still.

A green pickup truck came across the lot and stopped not far from where they were standing. Three people climbed out in flight suits identical to the one Andros was wearing. The first passenger was Ashley Hammond-- a slim, stunning brunette with a yellow turtleneck. The second was Cassie Chan-- an exotic, Asian woman with long black hair and a pink turtleneck. The driver himself was Carlos Valerté-- a Hispanic gentleman with short, dark hair and a black turtleneck.

“What’s going on?” Ashley called as they made their way to the others.

With a shrug, Andros answered, “We don’t know yet! But it can't be good!”

A bolt of lightning began to make multiple strikes in the distance. Carlos stared with his mouth agape. “I don’t like the looks of this storm!”

“Me neither! Any luck getting ahold of TJ?” Andros asked shortly.

Carlos shrugged. “Sorry. Nothing.”

“Look!” Ashley called out. The sky was nearly black as a massive bolt of lightning struck the pavement just a number of yards away.

The following occurrence gave rise to a reaction of panic from Syd and her senior Rangers. At least two dozen humanoid creatures-- the Warmongers that Syd would be unable to identify-- appeared in fighting stance, laughing wickedly to themselves.

“What are those things?” Cassie sneered.

Zhane and Andros looked at one another uneasily. “Syd?” Andros spoke.

Sydney just shook her head. “I never saw anything for myself, but…I have a feeling this is what I’ve been telling you about.”

Carlos clenched his fists. “You think it’s time to suit up?”

Ashley and Cassie looked to see Andros and Zhane raising their morphers. “It is now,” Ashley said readily.

Syd unclipped her SPD morpher. “Ready?”

“Ready!” the Space Rangers said together.

“SPD, emergency!” Syd called out, morphing into the Pink SPD Ranger.

The five present Space Rangers called out, “Let’s rocket!” They were instantly transformed into the Red, Yellow, Pink, Black, and Silver Rangers.

“Astro blasters!” Andros commanded. The Rangers drew their lasers and readied themselves for battle.

“Deltamax Saber!” Syd drew her own weapon and stood at their side.

Zhane raised his arm to show off the heavy artillery he possessed. “Super Silverizer!”

“Let’s go for it!” Carlos shouted as they all ran into the army of Warmongers. The foot soldiers were ready to meet them when they attacked. There was a brief battle; the Rangers held their own, but by the skin of their teeth. The Warmongers greatly outnumbered their opponents.

Ashley tripped a pair of Warmongers with a judo sweep and turned to see Cassie struggling to overcome a mob of the aggressive fighters. “Cassie, duck!” she yelled, firing into the crowd.

Zhane and Syd fought side-by-side with their sabers in hand. “I hope these guys don’t bring any friends along!” Zhane noted.

Another bolt of lightning struck the ground as darkness consumed the city. The silhouette of a man appeared where the asphalt had been cracked.

“I had to open my mouth!” Zhane growled.

“Who is that?” Carlos asked desperately as Andros landed a flying somersault in front of him.

“I don’t know,” came the Red Ranger’s grim reply. “But I have a serious feeling he’s on their side!”

A cold chill ran down the Rangers’ backs when the Warmongers made a hasty retreat, and the strange figure spoke in a low, hissing*tone. “Indeed I am.”

“Who are you?” Ashley pleaded. “And what do you want with us?”

“I am here to take back what is rightfully mine,” he said eerily, still unable to be seen.

Andros aimed his Astro Blaster. “Show yourself, you coward!”

The outsider pointed a staff at the Rangers and screamed, “I am no coward!!”

The blast that came from the end of his rod sent the six Rangers to the ground.

Zhane was the first to stand. “Who are you, then?”

The wind had died, but it seemed unlikely that it would have hindered their ability to hear this seemingly quiet voice, which gave one the feeling that it was echoing from all directions.

“I am the one who will finish what my servants have begun,” came the cold, disturbing answer. “I am the one who will put an end to this faction of good. I…am your master. I am hatred. I am cruelty. I am fear.” Thunder clapped at the sound of that last word. A bolt of lightning struck where this figure of darkness stood, and he was gone.

The Warmongers cackled victoriously, and vanished with the next bolt.

“They’re gone!” Zhane gasped.

“What were they?” Cassie panicked. “And what did he mean by saying he was our master?”

Syd put a shoulder on Andros’ hand. “I think it’s time we took some action.”

Andros raised his arms. “Power down!” They all demorphed. “We have to find TJ. And we need to let the general know that whatever it is we’ve been waiting for… just got here.”

[OnlyTrueFan]

Credit for the "Universe of Power" theory goes to PlayingMonk and Ace Class Shadow.

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

Bralon rubbed the last pages of the comic book between his fingers. He was getting closer to the end. There was no reason to take a break now, so he struggled to keep his eyes open until he reached the last page.

*****************

The beautiful, blonde-haired Dana Mitchell came out of her Mariner Bay doctor’s office in a pink, button-down T-shirt and gray leather miniskirt. She went to the yellow hummer in the parking lot, against which Z and Carter were leaning as they waited. Carter was now dressed in a red sweatshirt and jeans, having ditched the uniform for civilian clothes.

“I’m glad you called me,” Dana said. “You know I’ll always come when you guys need me.”

Carter gave his old friend a grin. “I know.” Reaching into the Lightspeed Rescue Rover he had driven, he pulled out two red-and-gray Lightspeed jackets. “Here ya go.” He tossed one to her, and put the other on himself.

Z raised her eyebrows to see them in uniform once again. “They look great on you.”

“Thanks,” giggled the children’s doctor. “Let’s roll.”

****************

“So what exactly can you tell me about this danger you seem so familiar with?” Jack asked patiently, once the Phantom Ranger had rested for a spell.

Taking several long seconds to speak, the Phantom Ranger answered, “It is the creator of all evils…the father of Dark Specter himself…”

TJ’s eyes moved up to Justin, who could see the concern on his friend’s face.

Jack did not understand. “You’re going to have to be more specific.”

“Eons ago,” the Phantom began. “The Morphing Masters-- the creators of the universe of power that we all draw our abilities from-- answered evil’s threat with the Power Eggs…all that we know of the Power lies there…within the Morphing Grid…”

“What’s he talking about?” Jack whispered to TJ, who could not quite answer himself.

Raising his hand to grasp Jack’s, the Phantom Ranger continued to say, “I am the essence of that Power…the Morphing Masters gave life to me…so that I could meet this danger head-on…when it escaped from its prison…the Morphing Grid…lies somewhere beneath the earth. It has been…drained…of much of its power…” He turned his head away from Jack, no longer able to speak.

“Come on, Phantom,” Jack begged. “I need to know what it is we’re up against.”

“The villain…has been freed…of its prison on…the planet Eltar…”

“Eltar?” Justin repeated. “This evil is from Eltar?”

“That is how Eltar…came to play such a vital role in the battle between good…and evil…” His voice faded again, but he struggled to go on. “The Morphing Masters did not anticipate…that my power…would fade…but it has with each passing year of the Morphing Grid’s constant loss of power…”

“You mean every time a Ranger morphs,” Jack reasoned. “We’re taking your life force?”

Waving his hand slowly, the Phantom responded, “Don’t blame yourselves. It must be done. But now that this evil…has become free again…I will not be able to join your cause…as I was meant to.”

“Who is it?” Jack asked stubbornly. “Tell me the name of this evil.”

There was a pause. When the Phantom Ranger spoke again, he said, “Fear.”

“Is there a creature who leads this evil?”

“Yes. He was responsible for the creation of all that the Power Rangers have fought against…just as the Morphing Masters were responsible for all that we’ve fought with.”

Justin reached out to put his hand on the Phantom Ranger’s chest, right over the dying Power Ruby that had kept him alive for so long.

“The Morphing Grid…is the only thing powerful enough…to stop this evil…that is why it was so well hidden…within the Power Eggs.”

“Where are the Power Eggs?” Jack wanted to know.

“They were cast into the sea,” answered the Phantom. “But they…took root on the ocean floor…and the Power lives on…elsewhere…”

TJ finally raised his voice to say, “What is the name of the creature we’re up against?”

“His name…is Fear.”

Jack scowled. “F-E-A-R, fear?”

“P-H-E…” He was unable to complete the spelling.

The message from Alex suddenly came back to Jack. “Of course… Phear has overtaken the planet. Phear is the name of this threat, and we’ve been blind to it all this time!”

“How do we harness the power of the Morphing Grid?” inquired Justin.

“You already… have. We all have…”

Jack tried to sum it up. “You mean the Power Rangers have what it takes to stop this Phear just by using what the Morphing Grid supplies us with?”

“No…if that were all it took…evil would have been beaten long ago…and Phear would not be such a great threat. This time…the Power lies within you…within all of you…”

“Our inner strength?” Jack mumbled. “I hate to say it, but I have more faith in my morpher.”

“Combined, they are unbeatable…” The Phantom Ranger’s hand fell from Jack’s. TJ checked his monitor to see that he was still breathing.

“What do we do now?” Jack wondered.

Justin stepped away from the Phantom Ranger’s bed. “I think it’s time we called the others.”

“What others?” Jack asked.

TJ slapped him on the shoulder. “Let’s get to Lightning Cruiser. Now we’re heading for NASADA.”

*****************

Carter and Z walked into a water park where Korean whale trainer Chad Lee was standing in a wet suit beside the tank of a killer whale named Ranger.

“Chad,” Carter said from behind his friend.

Chad turned quickly to see the two standing before him in uniform. He smiled at Carter, then quickly became alert to the situation. “What’s going on?”

“We’re going to need your help,” Carter replied, holding out the Lightspeed jacket that had once belonged to Chad. “Are you up for it?”

Taking the jacket in hand, Chad nodded shortly. “I’m with you.”

******************

A call was heard on the planet Mirinoi. An alien force had landed on Earth, at the NASADA Space Corps. Kai delivered the message to his friends.

A short time after the news had come, the four remaining Quasar Sabers in the mythical Galaxy Stone were pulled from their resting place.

******************

Taking a ramp high into the air, extreme sports nut Kelsey Winslow landed on her roller blades with a bit of a jolt. Her curly brown hair bounced as she skated along hyperactively. She came upon a second ramp and went right over the heads of Carter and Z.

The two applauded her as she spun around giggling. “Thanks. Hey, Carter!” She rolled over to hug the tall man. “Who’s this?”

“This is Elizabeth Delgado.”

“You can call me Z.”

Kelsey shook hand. “Nice to meet you, Z. I’m Kelsey.”

“Kelsey, there’s something we came to see you about,” Carter admitted. “The thing is--”

She bounced excitedly. “Is it another mission? Is that why she’s with you?”

Nodding slowly, Carter joked, “…and so we’d greatly appreciate your help once more.”

“Of course I will! Is Dana in?”

“Yes, we just saw her a-”

“Chad too?”

“Yeah, and…”

“Joel?”

Carter brushed his hair back. “We haven’t gotten to Joel yet.”

Kelsey rolled her eyes. “Well, what the heck are you waiting for? Come on!” She grabbed Carter’s hand and rolled over to jump the back door of the Rescue Rover and land in the seat. She pulled off her safety helmet and squealed when she saw what was lying beside her. “My old jacket! This is great!”

Z was happy to see that Kelsey was such a go-getter as she and Carter returned to the Rover.

“Where are the others?” Kelsey wondered as she slipped into her jacket.

“They’ll be waiting for us at the tower,” Carter informed. “We’ve got one more stop to make after we find Joel.”

*******************

A young brunette with a delicate frame and face stood in the company of Conner, Ethan, and Dr. Kat Manx at Conner’s house. She was the absentee singing sensation, Kira Ford. Having already been filled in on the current (and future) situation, she was there with her friends as Kat debated a possible energy boost for the three Dino Gems that lay before them.

Pacing, Kat said to herself, “If I could find another source of power… or two… I believe I could use them to recharge this one. But I would need something to help balance that kind of energy… like another dead power source.”

There was a knock at the door. Conner pointed to the bandana he had loaned his otherworldly visitor, and Kat quickly put it on. Kira came around her to tie it on the back of her head.

When he opened the door, Conner was surprised to see Cam standing on his porch. “Hey, man. What are you doing here?”

“Actually, this is going to sound a little bit weird,” Cam started. “But do you think you could lend me the Dino Gems?”

Conner looked back at Kat, who knew right away that Cam was someone who could be trusted; how else would he know about the Gems? When Kira saw that the guest was Cam Watanabe, she pulled the bandana back off Kat’s head.

Cam had to look twice to be sure he saw the ears on Kat’s head. “Who in the world are you?”

Conner sighed. “Cam, I think you better come in. We’ve got some talking to do.”

*****************

A handsome, shaven-headed black man named Joel Rawlings-- Angela’s husband-- stood staring into the engine of his personal jet as the Rescue Rover stopped not far behind him. He turned to face it, placing a tan-colored cowboy hat on his head.

“Man, what are you doing out here?” he scoffed when he saw the Lightspeed captain. “Don’t you have some papers to sign up in that big office of yours?”

“Good to see you too,” Carter greeted as he and Z walked over.

“What in the world is this about?” Joel asked again. “Am I under arrest?”

Carter shook his head. “It’s nothing like that. Something’s come up.”

With a wave of his hand, Joel just turned away. “Don’t start bothering me with that stuff again already. I’ve got bigger problems right now.”

Z was appalled. “You’d turn your back on the planet just because--”

“I’m not in the mood to make enemies, lady!” Joel snapped. “It’s not like you were invited to this party anyhow!”

“What’s the matter?” Carter asked begrudgingly, knowing good and well that Joel would not cooperate until he was humored.

“Well, I was out flying this baby a while ago. And I was doing some terrific turns and tricks that any pilot would love to be able to do…”

Z rolled her eyes.

“When all of the sudden, some air force hotshot comes whizzing through the sky like he owns the place! I almost lost a wing to that chump! And if I wasn’t the skilled flyer that you and I both know I am, I probably would’ve crashed this baby into--”

“Are you kidding me?” Z cut in. “This jerk was actually chosen to be a Ranger? By Lightspeed Resc--”

“I don’t remember saying I was finished!” Joel interrupted angrily. “I was going to say, Carter, I could’ve crashed this baby into oblivion, and I wouldn’t be standing here before you right now.”

Carter winced at the response he knew that would get.

“And that would be a bad thing?” Z blurted out.

“Take a number, lady, you’re on my list,” Joel complained. “Carter, I don’t know what’s happening to this world. Besides people raising their children with no manners for the elderly or the superior class of American citizens, we’ve got people in our own military flying around like a bunch of braindead birds who fell asleep in the middle of a--”

“Do we have your help or not?” Carter asked calmly.

Joel took a deep breath and let it out slowly. “Yeah, you know it.”

Carter threw the jacket in Joel’s face. “Let’s move. We’re on a tight schedule.”

Z was somewhat shocked to watch Joel shift into hero mode, as he put his jacket on and jumped into the back seat of the Rover. “Just what is it we’re up against? More demons? More time-traveling mutants?”

“We have no idea,” Carter said honestly. “But it’s wiped out the future and it’s coming back for 2007.”

Joel leaned forward as Z took her spot in the passenger’s seat. “Why in the world didn’t you just call me?” he asked.

Carter started the motor. “Because you, Dana, Chad, and Kelsey told me last time not to call you in if I was too lazy to come to you about it in person. And one of you complained about the price of gas.”

“Hey, I’d spent every last dime on my honeymoon. You’d have done the same if you were in my shoes.”

“Joel, that’s one place I’m happy I’ve never been.”

******************

Conner’s front door swung open widely as a Hispanic boy named Trent Fernandez ran in boldly. Paying no attention to Cam or Kat, he tossed his white Dino Gem into Conner’s hands and said, “Whatever it is we’ve got going on better hurry. Something just attacked Angel Grove.”

Looking to the other guests in his house, Conner said, “I haven’t been able to contact Dr. Oliver yet.”

Ethan walked in from the kitchen, waving a cell phone in his hand. “Hayley hasn’t heard from Dr. O. But she said she’ll come in his place if we need her that bad.”

Kat stood up, finally catching Trent’s eye. She ignored his dumbfounded expression and looked to Cam. “We’d better go with them.”

“I’ll call Shane and have him meet us there,” Cam agreed.

“Who are you?” Trent finally asked.

Kat just shook her head. “We’ll explain on the way.”

Ethan picked up the box containing the other three Gems and led Trent out the door. “To make a long story short: those two think they can recharge our Dino Gems and Power Disks.”

“Sounds like Hayley’s kind of work.”

With a smile, Ethan added, “Let’s see what three rocket scientists can do when they put their heads together.”

[dragomuseveni]

hey dude i have been reading this and i have to say this is one of the better stories on this site ur an A+ in my book keep up the good work!!!

[CyberstarAries]

Doing GREAT! I love this. -O

[HurricaneNinja]

Oh wow i just sat here and read this all and i am soo hooked.The chars are really awesome and i wonder were bralon really falls into this.

[OnlyTrueFan]

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

With a yawn, Bralon pulled himself away from the story long enough to see Neal snoozing in an arm chair across the room. He looked at a clock to see that midnight was approaching, and tried to keep his eyes open just a little bit longer.

****************

The Lightspeed Tower’s Rescue Ops was now occupied by Dana, Chad, Kelsey, Joel, and Mrs. Rawlings. All were waiting for Carter’s return when he and Z finally entered the room with a well-built, blonde-haired man in a black button-down T-shirt and sleeveless silver undershirt. He, too, was wearing a standard Lightspeed jacket.

“Ryan,” Dana addressed her older brother. “Carter, I think you guys better take a look at this.”

Z walked with them to see the monitor in use. The screen showed the NASADA battle fought by Syd and the Space Rangers against the Warmongers. “That’s Sydney!” Z smiled. “She’s okay!”

“But it looks like Angel Grove isn’t,” Mrs. Rawlings pointed out.

Ryan Mitchell turned to Carter. “We have to get to NASADA and help them.”

“This battle ended some time ago,” Mrs. Rawlings went on.

“But that’s got to be what we’ve been chasing after,” Z realized. “I agree with Ryan. That has to be the place to go.”

“Is everybody ready for this?” Carter asked loudly.

Chad turned to give his captain a salute. “Yes, sir!”

“I’m ready,” Kelsey piped. “Let’s go kick some alien butt!”

Running his hand along the brim of his hat, Joel put his arm around Mrs. Rawlings and said, “Leave the light on for me.”

And with that, Z and the six Lightspeed Rangers made their way out of Rescue Ops and the Lightspeed Tower. Mrs. Rawlings looked up at the monitor that was repeating the battle over and over. “Good luck,” she said softly.

*****************

The weather was much calmer now in Angel Grove. Syd was standing outside the NASADA Space Corps, waiting for two arrivals that Andros and Zhane had been told to expect. The first came in the form of a red sports car. Lightning Cruiser stopped in front of her, and Jack was the first person to jump out.

“Jack!” she squealed, running over to throw her arms around him. “I’m so glad you’re okay!”

Patting her on the back, Jack answered, “Me too. I mean, I’m glad you’re okay.”

“Thanks,” she smiled. “Wait till you see who I’ve found to help us. It’s the Space Rangers.”

TJ walked up with Justin behind him. “Hi. The name’s TJ.”

“Wow,” Syd murmured. “You’re the Red Turbo Ranger. And the Blue Space Ranger.”

“That’s me. I take it you’re…Sydney?”

“Yup. Who’s this?”

“I’m Justin Stewart.” The two shook hands. “Blue Turbo Ranger.”

“Oh, then it’s a pleasure.”

Jack took a breath. “Should we head on in?”

“Andros and Zhane are inside,” Syd informed them. “I’m supposed to wait here for someone else.”

Jack slapped TJ on the back. “Go ahead, guys. I’ll stay here with her.”

“See you inside,” Justin promised, walking with TJ through the front door.

“So who are we waiting on now?” Jack wanted to know.

Shrugging lazily, Syd answered, “I don’t know. Zhane just said it’s some friends of theirs.”

A white van appeared in the distance. “I wonder if that‘s them?” Jack wondered aloud.

Syd turned to see it. When it found a parking spot beside Lightning Cruiser, the front seat passenger was the first person to hop out.

“Bridge!” Jack and Syd both shouted, going to meet him.

“Hey, guys! I heard about your fight, Syd, and I came as fast as I could,” Bridge assured her.

“Yeah. It was pretty brutal,” Syd replied. “We still don’t know who or what we’re up against.”

Jack remembered the Phantom Ranger’s story. “I think TJ can answer that.”

Leo approached the three in a sleeveless red shirt and white pants, pulling a denim shirt on as he walked. “TJ’s here?”

“Yeah,” Jack replied. “Hey, you’re Leo Corbett.”

“That’s right,” Leo grinned. Mike and Kai came up behind him, followed by a blonde-haired female in a dark pink GSA uniform. She wore a ponytail and wire-framed glasses. “And this is Kendrix Morgan,” Leo introduced. “This is Kai Chen. And this is my brother, Mike.”

Syd and Jack shook their fellow Rangers’ hands.

A billiard bald black man joined them in a green mechanic’s jumpsuit. “I’m Damon Henderson. It’s nice to meet both of you.”

“Thanks,” Jack agreed. His eyes became fixated on the van, though, when the last two passengers climbed out. “Who are they?”

Kendrix rolled her eyes.

One was a lovely blonde woman in black leather pants and vest; the other was a brown-haired bombshell in a tan-colored leather bikini top and*miniskirt, ripped at the hem, with knee-high black boots.

“This is Karone,” Leo said of the blonde. “And this is Maya. Girls, this is…oh, what’s your names?”

“Sydney Drew.”

“And I’m Jack. Jack Landors,” he said with a cocky smile. “I’m pleased to meet your acquaintance.”

Kendrix, Karone, and Maya all looked at one another and started to laugh.

Mike shook Jack’s hand and said, “We better get inside. It’s time we figured out just what it is we’re planning to do against this…this…”

“Phear,” Jack said.

Syd and Bridge turned to him. “What?” they both asked.

Jack sighed. “His name is Phear.”

“How do you know that?” Bridge wondered.

“I can’t say. TJ will explain inside. Come on.”

********************

Z overcrowded the Rescue Rover slightly as it arrived at the space station. Coinciding with its arrival was the coming of a black SUV that Carter recognized as the typical Silver Guardian issue.

Wes and Eric climbed out of the SUV, quickly followed by their Time Force crew and Sky. A small, robotic blue owl popped out and hovered over their heads.

“Good to see you,” Carter stated as he shook his old friends’ hands. “You here for the same reason I am?”

Z all but tackled the Guardians to get to Sky, who met her with a warm embrace. “I’m so glad to see you!” she panted.

“Are you all right?” Sky checked. “Have you heard from the others?”

“No. I was hoping you would know something.”

Jack appeared in the NASADA doorway to holler, “Hey, guys! Looking for me?!”

Sky and Z ignored their other companions and rushed over to see him.

Wes looked to his teammates and then to Carter’s. “I guess we’re not the only ones who thought to come here.”

Ryan was the next to speak. “If anyone has the resources we need to stop this enemy, it’s going to be NASADA.”

“Or Bio-Lab,” Eric noted. “Maybe if we can combine our allies, we can figure this thing out.”

Joel gave a snort. “Well, if any place in the world has what it takes to hold up against a bunch of alien freaks, it’s gonna be Lightspeed.”

“What makes you say that?” Eric grumbled. “Bio-Lab’s been--”

“Don’t start arguing now,” Jen cut in. “We haven’t got*time for it.”

Kelsey and Dana each grabbed one of Joel’s arms and dragged him toward the station. Chad and Carter laughed on their way to the door.

Eric gave Jen a glare. “Don’t patronize me.”

Taking hold of one arm, Katie started for the station herself, pulling Eric easily along with her. Trip, Lucas, and Ryan went ahead with their friends.

“Are you okay?” Wes asked Jen. “You seem a little out of it.”

“I’m fine,” she assured him. “I just can’t believe that…that the future we came from is gone. The year 3006...just isn’t there anymore.”

Wes rubbed her shoulder. “Don’t worry. Once we get through with this evil-- whatever it really is-- we’ll set things right.”

“Maybe…”

“Trust me. Everything’s going to be fine.”

Jen forced a teary-eyed smile and walked with him into the hangar, with Circuit the owl tagging along.

**********************

As Sam and the Ninja Storm Rangers walked toward the front gate of the NASADA Space Corps, Blake argued hopelessly with his adoptive brother Hunter.

The tall, lanky Bradley brother raked his fingers through his blonde hair. “Blake, you never walk in on a ninja master when he’s in the middle of a training session!”

Blake rolled his eyes. “I tell you, you’re just upset because you let a student take you down!”

“I was distracted!”

“Can you two please stop fighting before I lose my mind?” Tori begged. “This is getting ridiculous.”

“Yeah,” Shane agreed. “I hate it when people argue about the same pointless thing like there’s nothing better to do.”

Tori gave Shane a cold stare. “Who are you to talk?”

Sam narrowed his eyes. “Hey, is that the Dino Rangers coming up ahead?”

“Yeah,” replied Dustin. “Hey, how’d you know?”

“Well, first of all, I can see my friend Kat with them. And second, I still remember meeting them. Kat and I are the only two whose memories weren’t erased after it was all over.”

“You’ve met the Dino Rangers?” Hunter repeated. “How?”

“Time travel,” Sam said simply, walking ahead of the ninjas to greet Kat with a hug.

“Of course,” Dustin scoffed. “Everyone’s traveled through time but me.”

A redheaded woman named Hayley said hello to her Ninja Storm friends as they were all reunited. Shane took charge. “Now we’re here. So how are we supposed to get in?”

From the other side of the NASADA gates came four people in “Spirit of the Earth” vests. Taylor was the first, dressed in yellow. Max Cooper-- a short black boy with a trimmed afro-- was second, dressed in blue. Danny Delgado-- a gentle Hispanic giant, with glasses and a crew cut-- was third, dressed in black. And Alyssa Enrilé-- a bubbly Asian school teacher with shoulder-length hair-- was the last to exit, dressed in white.

Kat smiled. “Are you the Wild Force Rangers?”

“That’s us,” Max announced proudly. “And I think you know a friend of ours.” As he spoke, Cruger came through the gate behind him.

“Doggie!” Kat laughed, lunging at the Syrian with a heartfelt hug. “Thank goodness you’re all right.”

Doggie waved to Sam and the other Rangers. “I’m glad to see you’re all here. Come inside. We’ve been expecting you.”

[OnlyTrueFan]

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

The weariness had taken over. Bralon had dozed off on the couch. Amanda came into the living room with two cups of coffee, only to find that Bralon and her husband were now sleeping.

“Hm. Of course. They always wait until the coffee’s finished.” She made a point of taking Neal’s comic from the stranger’s hand before leaving the room.

“Where are you going?” Bralon mumbled. “I have to finish that.”

Amanda rolled her eyes. “Listen, you’re too tired now to even stay awake. Just finish it in the morning. I’ll let you sleep on the couch. But we have to get some sleep. And so do you.”

He sat up to stretch his arms. “No, I’m fine. I think I’m almost to the end. Just let me have it and I promise I’ll finish what’s left of it.”

“Honey, you can wait till morning.”

“Please. I gotta know.”

Amanda squinted. “Gotta know what?”

“I gotta know what happens at the end of that book.”

“Easy. Turn to the last page and read it.” She tossed it back and walked away.

Shrugging off her words, he shook his head and ventured into what would be his final reading.

****************

A great crowd of former Rangers and their closest allies had gathered in a secondary NASADA hangar, unoccupied by any ships or vehicles. All entrances and exits had been closed. The room was lit by a spotlight on the steel scaffold at one end. Standing at the podium, in a form-fitting red T-shirt, was TJ Johnson.

“We weren’t expecting so many visitors,” he chuckled. “But we’re all here for the same reason. The world’s been invaded by an unknown force from the year 3006. Now, everything has happened pretty strangely, so most of aren’t sure just what’s happening. But we know that NASADA was attacked earlier today by this danger. And according to my friends, its power is greater than we could imagine.

“But a friend and I took Cadet Landors to an old friend. What I’m about to say could come as a surprise to all of you…especially my dearest friends. But the secret I’ve kept for so many years is only in regards to what my friend’s wishes were.”

Carlos and Andros looked uneasy as TJ continued.

“Justin Stewart and I have been meeting regularly over the past five years with the person we all know…as the Phantom Ranger.”

Cassie’s heart jumped; she and the Phantom Ranger had long ago shared a special relationship that few ever really understood. In fact, Cassie and the Phantom themselves were confused by their feelings for one another. But she had never seen him since his escape from the forces of evil back in ‘98, and his identity remained a secret to one and all-- including TJ and Justin.

Knowing what his fellow Space Rangers must be thinking, TJ pressed on. “The Phantom Ranger told us all there is to know about this evil. His name is Phear. And he comes from the planet Eltar in the distant future. He is the epitome of evil, just as the Phantom Ranger-- the very spawn of the Morphing Masters themselves-- is the epitome of good. The battle between good and evil was created between Phear and the Morphing Masters long before there was ever even a Dark Specter. Now, this Phear has returned, coming back through time to 2007. And the only ones who can stop it…are the Power Rangers.”

Cassie stepped out of the crowd. “You’ve kept this secret all this time? Why didn‘t you tell me? Why didn‘t he want me to know?”

TJ smiled apologetically at her, without even making an attempt to defend his reason.

“We know how it got here,” Wes announced. “Bio-Lab built a time barrier to try and stop it. But it broke through.”

Princess Shayla stood beside Merrick in the midst of the Rangers, looking rather out of place in a long, flowing white gown. “I think there’s something else I should point out,” she said quietly, barely able to be heard. “About this evil.”

“What is it, Princess?” TJ asked.

Cole appeared in his red vest, sleeveless red sweatshirt, and jeans. His hair was now held back by a red headband on his forehead. He spoke out for his mentor. “The Sacred Water on the Animarium only alerts us to the danger of orgs. But it told of us this Phear’s coming.”

“Probably because it possesses every kind of evil we know,” Ryan said. “If this Phear is responsible for all the evil in the universe, then he would be like an alleged father to creatures like Master Org…Queen Bansheera…Lord Zedd.”

Cruger raised a hand. “And even Emperor Gruumm. What are we expected to do to stop it? If the Phantom Ranger knows the secrets to defeating this Phear, what are they?”

“He says they lie within the Morphing Grid,” TJ responded.

Hayley took the liberty of raising her voice. “The Morphing Grid is just a relative designation for the invisible universe that your powers come from. There is no real Grid, is there?”

TJ cocked his head. “Well, that’s what we’ve all thought, but--”

“But the Morphing Grid is actually the fundamental nature of the Power,” Circuit chirped as he flew over to TJ’s podium. “The Power is more than just a name for your source of energy. It is a true spirit that exists somewhere in a dimension all its own.”

“Where is this dimension?” Trip asked, knowing that Circuit was knowledgeable in all things past, present, and future.

Circuit concentrated for a moment. “I don’t know, Trip. That is the one secret I can’t tap into. And don’t ask me any questions about the future or the past. Phear has got the entire timeline of the universe completely messed up!”

Hayley rolled her eyes. “Terrific. Not even the all-knowing computer can give us the answers we need.”

“I can say this,” Circuit added, speaking for TJ. “You’re going to need all the help you can get if you’re going to access this Morphing Grid power.”

“How much more help can we possibly find?” Kat asked.

Kendrix took a look around. “She’s right. There’s hardly any Rangers left on the planet who aren’t standing in this hangar.”

Someone stepped into the assembly just then, causing the crowd to part. TJ grinned to see the tall, lean paleontologist in their midst, wearing a brown leather jacket over his sleeveless red shirt. His dark, spiky hair had been trimmed to a crewcut; he looked as sure of himself as any one of these senior Rangers.

“Dr. O.!” Ethan cheered, while Kira skipped the formalities and went to hug him.

“Where have you been?” Conner laughed. “We couldn’t contact you.”

Tommy Oliver aimed a thumb at the five people who had followed him in. “I heard about the attack and thought I’d get some help.”

A short-haired Korean-American named Adam Park stood beside his studly best friend, Rocky DeSantos, whose brown hair was cut close to his head. Two African-American girls were with them-- one was Tanya Sloan, whose curly hair hung to her shoulders; the other was the short, long-haired Aisha Campbell, dressed in a fringed yellow African shirt. The fifth member of this group was a tall, Australian blonde named Katherine Hillard. Her once-long blonde hair now hung just above her shoulders.

TJ nodded proudly. “The Zeo Power Rangers. We’re glad to have you with us.”

A light bulb went off in Cam’s head. “Hey…Dr. Oliver, could you guys lend us the Zeo Crystal?”

“Why do you ask?”

Cam smiled. “Because I think they could be just what we’ve been needing.”

***************

Soon, the Wild Force Rangers’ Animal Crystals were lying in a heap on one side of a table, while the Zeo Crystal lay in one large piece on the other.

“Now lay your Dino Gems out beside the Power Disks,” Cam said, running wires from the pair of working energy sources to the pair of non-working.

Tommy put his black Dino Gem on the table and stepped back to see Hayley and Kat Manx help Cam out. “Are you sure this is going to work?”

“Of course,” Hayley promised. “Now we just need that third power source to start the whole thing.”

Leo, Kendrix, Damon, Maya, and Kai stepped forward. “Are you all ready?” Leo asked, gripping tightly the Quasar Saber he had carried to Earth in secret.

“We’re ready,” Kai said shortly.

Together, they raised the Sabers in the air; the swords began to glow their distinctive colors, and the Galaxy Rangers thrust their Sabers in the direction of the dead powers. The Zeo Crystal and Animal Crystals were ignited by its force, and their power began to transfer new energies into the Dino Gems and Power Disks.

“It’s working!” Max shouted, putting his arm around Tori. “The Animal Crystals are working with the Zeo Crystal to re-energize your Disks!”

“And your Gems!” Danny said excitedly to Trent.

Mike put a hand on Leo’s shoulder, congratulating him on a job well done. The four power sources finally became dim again; the Wind and Thunder Rangers walked over to reclaim their Power Disks.

“Now we’re back in action,” Shane declared.

The communicator on TJ’s wrist suddenly bleeped. He held up his hand with a look of panic. “Justin!”

Justin looked to Cassie first. “The Phantom Ranger is in trouble!”

“We have to get to him,” Carter said obviously.

“Let’s go!” Tommy called out. The doors of the hangar were open in seconds, as the Power Rangers ran out to meet the their friend’s need.

****************

Standing on the pile of rubble where the Power Chamber had once been, again beneath a cloudy sky, was Phear himself. He was a frightening figure, clad all in black armor; his head was a simple, steel helmet with nothing more than a pair of gaping holes for eyes. His back was to the hill as a number of vehicles raced up the side of the mountain to meet him.

The crowd of Rangers lined up assertively, with Tommy and Cruger leading the charge. They all felt a chill run down their spine when Phear turned round to face them. In one hand, he held a long, black staff crowned with a shining glass orb.

“You must be the big guy,” Tommy sneered.

“I am Phear,” he said maliciously. “You must be the ones they call ’Power Rangers.’ Pitiful.” Lightning struck in the sky, and the wind began to blow wildly once again.

Shane came to the front of the pack. “We’ll see who’s pitiful when we’re through with you.”

Raising his staff above his head, Phear proclaimed, “The time has come to unleash my greatest weapon upon the earth!! I give you Haxter!!”

A lightning bolt struck the ground, giving rise to a massive reptilian man in silver armor. He held a jagged sword in one hand and snarled with his sharp teeth protruding from his snout.

“Whoa,” Conner chuckled. “There’s a pretty face.”

“I say we break it,” Leo growled.

“Keep the morphers at bay as long as you can,” Cruger suggested. “Try not to use them unless we have to!”

“Let’s do this!” Tommy shouted.

“Go!!” Carter barked as the Rangers all raced to meet their foe. Haxter pointed his sword and ran fearlessly in their direction.

Phear laughed as the Warmongers materialized around him. “Destroy them all!!” he shouted.

The Rangers fought valiantly against the Warmongers; Haxter was in the heat of the battle, taking on everyone he could get to.

Jack and Tommy ended up fighting back-to-back. “What are we going to do?” Jack asked. “There are so many of them!”

“But there’s just as many of us this time!” Tommy reminded him. “They don’t outnumber us anymore!”

Zhane, Sam, and Eric came at Haxter with a triple attack, but he leaped into the air and landed on his feet several yards away. “Man, he’s fast!” Sam growled.

Phear turned away from the battle and ventured into the underground tunnel below the Power Chamber.

*****************

The Phantom Ranger knew what was happening above him. He had sensed Phear’s arrival and called for help. But now he lay helpless, wondering what the outcome of the battle above would be.

The elevator door opened. The Phantom did not have the strength to raise his head and see who was entering in, but he felt the room grow cold.

“So you are the one sent by the Morphing Masters to stop me,” Phear said coldly. “You don’t look like much now, do you?” He broke into a wicked laugh.

“Why have you come back?” the Phantom asked weakly.

“Why? To finish what I started more than a half-million years ago! It took me till the year 7525 to escape from my prison on Eltar! Your name is rather famous in that day! You are the stuff of legend! But you’re said to have lost your life force in 2007, I’m afraid.“

“That is why you’ve come? To watch…my end?“

Phear nodded. “Indeed. I wanted to see for myself that the last remaining portion of the Morphing Grid is destroyed!”

Chuckling lightly, the Phantom answered, “The Morphing Grid lives on.”

Feeling the rage building up with himself, Phear screamed, “What?! Where?!”

“Wouldn’t you like to know?” Tommy interrupted as he came into the room.

Phear wheeled around to fire a blast at him. Tommy dodged it, and a hole was blown in the side of the wall. The ground began to shake. “Don’t insult me!” Phear warned. “I am all-powerful!”

“Hut-seet-yah!” Tommy cried as he leaped into the air. But Phear met Tommy’s kick with one of his own, sending him violently to the floor.

Forcing himself to regain some strength, the Phantom Ranger stood from his bed. “Leave him alone!” he ordered.

“And you are going to stop me?” scoffed Phear.

The Phantom held out his Power Ruby, and a flash of red light blinded the wicked ruler for a few moments. When Phear could see clearly, the two were gone.

[jaguarranger]

Wow, good job on the chapter! But what's Aisha doing there?

[Eternal]

George Rodd is going nuts I'm sure reading this, with all the combining I mean. I love it, too. So many good things to note, but I'm tired. I'll keep reading.


CT

[Megan S. Law]

Giggidy! This is sweet, man. For a guy who doesn't enjoy fanfics, you're amazing. Come FFotM, you've got my vote.

[momotroniuity]

I'm loving this one, it's well written and I cannot wait until the next update.

[HurricaneNinja]

Ah i liked how the Zeo rangers walked in all Legendary like Awesome.But be careful with so many power rangers together i had a fic were they came together to battle a Super Zedd and i barely could get it done because of so many chars together.

[OnlyTrueFan]

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

“To be continued?” Bralon mumbled, turning the final page to see…nothing. Nothing but the inside of the back cover. “That’s the end?”

Neal awoke to the sound of Bralon’s statement. “Hm? What is it?”

“That’s the end of the story?” he asked again. “You didn’t even tell us what happens!”

Nodding, Neal stood up and pulled out his car keys. “That’s the end. I told you wouldn’t like it.”

“But you said they’d get a sign-off! This wasn’t a sign-off! They were in the middle of battle when it ended! How is that a sign-off?”

“I didn’t say a fair wrap-up. I said a sign-off. We were able to see most of them one last time before it ended. They all got to play a part in the last battle anyone will ever see in the Power Rangers comics.”

Bralon shook his head. “You have to get it changed. You have to…Neal, what were your plans for the next issue? If you could tell me, then at least I could know how it all turns out.”

“That’s what I told you before,” Neal reminded him. “I’ve got nothing. As soon as this book was finished, and I learned that it would be the last…I just couldn’t come up with another single scene. Maybe I was too depressed, since it would’ve been pointless anyway.”

“But it’s not pointless! You have to change it! Put all your other stories on hold! You have to figure out a way to end this!”

“Bralon, I’m trying to tell you I can’t! My mind is a blank! I know it ended on a bad note, but I have a feeling it’s just run its course-- both for the fans and for me.”

“You can’t just give up on it,” Bralon persisted.

Neal shrugged. “I’m sorry, son. Would you like me to drive you to the motel now?”

There was a moment of awkward silence in which Bralon stared longingly at the comic book. “These dreams…they have to mean something.”

Tapping his key chain against his palm, Neal finally said, “Listen. There’s a guy here in LA. He’s some sort of scientist-- calls himself the first dreamatologist. He believes that all dreams are a reality somewhere. Maybe you should go talk to him; his name is Jacob Rivers.”

Bralon looked up, happy at least for some support. “Okay.”

“I’ll draw you a map real quick, and then I’ll take you to the motel. It‘s just across the street, but in LA, it‘s easier just to drive.”

**********************

That evening, in his sleep, Bralon saw images of the story he had read. Just as he told Neal, he did not see the pictures drawn into the comic book; he saw real people and real faces. But on top of all this, he also saw images from the past-- visions of the years prior when all of these Rangers had defended the world from various evils.

He woke up in a cold sweat the following morning, just as bothered by these nightmares as he had ever been. So without further ado, he jumped to his feet and grabbed the map that Neal had given him the night before.

**********************

It was a long, pulse-pounding trip to the sixteenth floor of the Jacob Rivers Science Center. Bralon punched his palm repeatedly, hoping that this man could give him the help he needed.

When the elevator stopped, Bralon made his way toward Rivers’ personal office, where the “dreamatologist” himself had just asked his secretary on the bottom floor to send the visitor up.

Bralon knocked on the door.

“Come in,” he heard.

Opening the door slowly, Bralon poked his head inside. “Hi, there.”

The bearded man pulled off his glasses and grinned widely. “So you must be Bralon Feltaro. Have a seat, son.”

“Thanks for seeing me on such notice.”

“Hey, this is my business. Anytime somebody says they might know something, I’m willing to listen. What’s your story?”

Bralon leaned forward onto the desk. “Mr. Rivers, do you remember the--”

“Dr. Rivers.”

“Right. Dr. Rivers, do you remember the Power Rangers comic series?”

Rivers was obviously startled by the question. “Of course I do.”

“I’m dreaming about them. And I know it sounds crazy, but I’m just sure there’s something to it.”

The doctor leaned back in his chair, unsure if this young man was being honest or not. “And you want me to help you?”

“Yes, if you can.”

Dr. Rivers took a deep breath. “Well, I’ve never had anyone come to me about a comic book before. Normally, it’s about a recurring dream or something to do with a family member or friend. This is a little unusual.”

“I’d bet 10 to 1 their dreams aren’t affecting them like this one is. I tell you, there’s something going on in that comic book universe and I can’t find a way to figure it out. Neal Shatner, the creator of the comics has just been canceled, and he had no idea how to even end it.”

Dr. Rivers was slightly disappointed that a visitor with such potential was dreaming about Power Rangers. But he thought he would humor him. “I’ve got a device in one of my laboratories. It’s never been used; no one’s ever trusted me to use it. By allowing me to hook you to this machine, I would be able to put you to sleep and view your dreams through a dimensional monitor. The experimentation can be slightly risky, but I believe that I would have no problems. Would you be willing to allow me to perform this experiment on you?”

“If it can help me,” Bralon replied. “I’ll do anything.”

Now the excitement began to build in Rivers’ own mind. It no longer mattered that the dreams were comic book-related. As long as he was finally able to test this device, he was happy to use it on anyone.

**********************

Later that evening, Bralon lay still in a recliner much like a dentist’s chair. A metal headband, wired to Rivers’ monitor, was put on his head.

Only Rivers and Bralon were present as the doctor had a seat in front of his screen. “Okay. The stimulation should have you asleep in five minutes or less. Then we can just hope that you have this dream again.”

“I will,” Bralon assured him as he felt his eyes getting heavy. It only took a few moments for him to doze off completely.

Rivers had to watch an empty screen for close to ten minutes before it finally began to flicker. “Now we’re getting something,” he chuckled eagerly as the images came into focus.

The picture was fuzzy at first, like a television with bad reception. But Rivers was patient, watching with great interest until it cleared up. Bralon was standing on the screen, in an environment of dreary lighting, as if the sun had become dim. His surroundings were like that of an alley, but Rivers lacked one thing Bralon possessed: the uncanny ability to know where you are and what you are doing in dreams, even before you have logically found out.

Looking around in bewilderment, Bralon realized he had finally gotten into his dreams with a clear memory of why he was there. And he knew without evidence where it was he had found himself.

“Angel Grove,” he said aloud.

“T’isn’t Angel Grove ye’re standing in, boy!” came a growling, wicked voice from behind. Bralon turned to see a Warmonger aiming its sword at him. “Ye’re in Devil’s Grave now! Start moving!!”

Without a single word, Bralon obeyed the creature’s orders.

“Incredible,” Rivers said to himself when he saw the Warmonger.

Though he was not sure where he was going, Bralon walked ahead of the Warmonger, in whichever direction he was told. The sky was stormy; the streets were devoid of traffic. Every person in sight was being forced to perform manual labor by these brutes.

It seemed as if he was in a different dream. In fact, the scenery was so different that Bralon finally turned to ask his captor, “What are they all doing?”

“Like ye don’t know! They’re building Phear’s kingdom!”

Now he knew he had the right dream. But what had changed? Was this dream inaccurate with the Power Rangers story Neal had concocted over the past thirteen years? Or had something happened after the end of that final issue?

“Where are you taking me?”

“Quiet, ye! Ye’re goin’ to the slave camp for the assembly of Phear’s great palace!”

Bralon frowned. “Why am I not surprised that he picked Angel Grove as the construction site?”

“Quiet, ye! T’ain’t Angel Grove no more! Ye’ll call it Devil’s Grave in the presence of the master or ye’ll be falling to yere knees for forgiveness!”

Wondering why the Warmongers never spoke in the comic, Bralon turned a corner into what was once the city plaza. He was shocked to see a tall, stone tower standing before him. Surrounding this edifice of the future palace was a great host of people, as far as the eye could see. They were using their bare hands to tear down the many skyscrapers that once made up the plaza, and taking those materials to build up this castle. And high atop the tower, watching with contentment, was the one who called himself master-- Phear.

“Now get to work!” the Warmonger barked, pushing Bralon into the throng. He did not question the order. He simply joined the slave camp in taking whatever loose materials he could find and helping them to carry on this assembly.

One of the first people to stumble in his direction, bruised and battered, with a tired expression and feeble stature, was the person he recognized as Aisha Campbell. He was not sure how he recognized her, but he knew at once that it was her. Her fringed shirt had become tattered; her jeans were ripped and dirty.

“Aisha,” Bralon whispered. “Is that you?”

She turned her once-happy eyes to look at him. “Who are you?” she asked in a quiet, dismal tone.

“My name is Bralon. I came here to help you... somehow.”

Aisha shook her head with a look of disgust. “What planet are you from? You can see as well as I can that there’s no point. Just keep building.” She turned away and went back to work.

Dr. Rivers never took his eyes off the screen.

Bralon watched Aisha leave and followed after her. Two Warmongers hurried over to give him a brutal kick in the shin and a blow to the back, just for their own enjoyment. He fell to his knees, groaning from the first injury and wheezing from the second.

“Keep moving!” they snarled, grabbing his thick hair to pull him to his feet. “Get to work!!”

Pretending to do what they had demanded, Bralon ran to where he saw Aisha working still. “Hey…where are all the other Rangers?”

She glared up at the brooding stranger. “They’re doing the same thing I’m doing. And if you don’t, we’ll both be in serious trouble. Get busy.” She kept moving blocks of broken cement down a line of helpless people.

Thinking quickly, Bralon squeezed between her and the next slow-moving worker. He picked up the block in Aisha’s hands and gave it to the second person beside him. “What happened with the battle at the Power Chamber? Have you tried using the morphers yet?”

Throwing a block in his direction, Aisha suddenly became enraged. “You idiot!!” she screeched, drawing everyone’s attention. “Of course we thought to use the morphers!! We lost!! Can’t you see that?!!” Her eyes filled up with tears.

A flash of light caught Bralon’s attention not too far away. He looked up to see the muscular form of Haxter leading Warmongers over to him.

“Now look what you’ve done,” Bralon hissed.

Clenching her jaw, Aisha gave him a hard push and screamed, “You deserve it!! This is what you get for being such an idiot!!”

The Warmongers seized Bralon, as Haxter walked by to look him over. “Take him out of here,” he growled unnervingly.

Aisha’s hands were on the sides of her head, tears streaming down her filthy face, when Haxter turned to grab her by the arm with a vice-like grip. She flinched at his stroke of anger, fearing the worst. “You, young lady, are coming with me.”

Shaking her head with horror, Aisha pleaded, “Don’t, please. I promise I won’t let it happen again. Just give me another chance.”

Bralon looked back over his shoulder as he was dragged away. He could see Haxter pulling Aisha along with them, parting the crowd with ease. “You should know by now that we give no second chances,” he growled. “Now you’ll both get the pit!”

“What’s the pit?!” Bralon panicked.

Haxter pointed his jagged sword at every slave who stood within its length of him. “Don’t play dumb with me. You know good and well what the pit really is. Just keep walking.”

Bralon saw Aisha reach out with her free arm to take an Australian blonde whom Bralon knew to be Katherine Hillard by the hand. They were barely able to brush one another’s skin before Haxter dragged her away, leaving Katherine to tears.

Bralon and Aisha were unable to stop until the Warmongers reached a dark hole in the ground, about four feet wide. Haxter stepped up beside it, leaning into Aisha’s face to say, “Welcome to the pit,” before pushing her in.

“Hey!!” Bralon shouted.

Haxter turned round with a look of psychosis. “You dare to take that tone with me?! Leave him to me, boys, before I give him the pit!”

The Warmongers released Bralon, shoving him toward Haxter. Haxter grabbed the boy by the throat and raised him into the air. “Now pledge your allegiance to Phear!”

Bralon choked out the words, “Long live the Power Rangers.”

With that, Haxter’s psychosis became wrath. He threw Bralon several feet to the side and came at him, roaring, with his sword raised.

Thinking quickly, Dr. Rivers flipped a switch on his console that sent a static charge through Bralon’s brain. He woke up instantly, and Rivers watched the scene on the monitor for another couple of seconds before it faded. The last thing he saw was Bralon vanish before Haxter’s eyes, and the reptilian general looking around in confusion.

Bralon sat up in bed. “What happened? How’d I get back…did you wake me?”

“I had to,” Rivers pointed out. “You were just about to--”

“What about Aisha? She’s in the pit!”

“Son, there’s nothing we can do about--”

“Send me back!! I have to help her!”

Dr. Rivers would have normally been surprised by Bralon’s determination, but having seen this dream, he could understand the emotion behind it. “I can’t do that. If something were to happen to you while you were hooked to this machine, you’d be history.”

Trying to regain his thoughts, Bralon answered, “I have to take that chance.”

Dr. Rivers hesitated. “Let me call a friend of mine. I think he can help us with this.”

[GWRRB]

great writing and great story, but...

you jerk!!!

just when it was getting really good...


...tsk... to be continued... psshh

[HurricaneNinja]

Noo poor aisha its hard seeing her so down.I hope bralon can help them in some way although....why do i think Bralon is the Phantom Ranger O.O?!

[OnlyTrueFan]

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

Fortunately, Dr. Rivers’ friend worked within his science center. Bralon went with the doctor to find him. As they walked through the hall, Dr. Rivers explained he and this man’s brief working relationship.

“Dr. Scranton came to me somewhere in the last six months. He said he was interested in working with me, and I asked to see his resumé. Well, he admitted that he didn’t have one. He opened up to me about the work he had done in Canada, and said that no one would support his work when he got into my line of business. Now, obviously, I’m not going to believe every potential employee’s words, but this man just astounded me with his knowledge of physics and chemistry and, yes, even dimensional theories. So I had to let him in. And in the short time we’ve worked together, it’s as if we’ve known one another all our lives.”

Bralon gave a grunt. “Sounds like a good person.”

“He is. And I think he can help us reach a better level of exploring your dreams.”

“Like how?”

“Well, the idea of my research is to find other realities that we, as humans, connect with through our dreams. My device proved to me that the theory is true. Not because I was able to see what happened in your dreams, but because in the instant after you awoke, I still had brief contact with that other universe. That tells me that somehow, I had formed a connection to that other dimension. Dr. Scranton may be able to help me solidify that connection.”

The two stopped at an office with “William Scranton” on the glass. Rivers knocked a few times, and heard someone call, “Come in.”

Bralon followed Rivers into the room, where a man in a white lab coat sat signing papers at his desk. He was a handsome man of thirty years or so. His dark blonde hair was cut short on his head. He wore a blue T-shirt with a button-down collar, and a pair of wire-framed glasses. Looking up to see the two men, he gave them a vaguely crooked, partially insincere smile. “What’s up?”

As Rivers spoke, Bralon turned white. “Well, I’ve finally done it.”

“Done what?” Dr. Scranton asked, eyeing Bralon uncomfortably.

“I used my dream machine,” Rivers said gleefully.

Dr. Scranton was able to ignore Bralon at the sound of that. “Really? On who?”

“On him. Bralon Feltaro, this is William Scranton. All his friends call him Billy.”

Bralon stepped forward to shake the man’s hand. Billy was still baffled by his odd expression. “Feltaro? Is that…Italian?”

“Not sure,” Bralon mumbled.

“Billy, I’ll be direct. Bralon’s dreams are unlike any I’ve ever seen.”

With a hollow laugh, Billy reminded him, “You’ve never seen any.”

“Exactly. But they are a miraculous sight. He’s tapped into a universe like nothing I’ve ever-- well, you get the idea. The point is, he firmly believes that there is something to these dreams, and you know my thoughts on dreams.”

“I certainly do.”

“Well, my theory has been proven.”

“How?” Billy was curious to know.

“Because in the instant after he awoke, the images on my monitor remained.”

Billy looked intrigued. “That wouldn’t be possible unless…”

“Exactly. I want you to come to my lab and see if you can help us. Together, you and I could form a gateway between this dimension and that one. I could finally use my theory for something real.”

Billy stood up and nodded. “Okay. You’ve convinced me.” He looked at Bralon one last time. “Are you all right?”

Bralon swallowed the lump in his throat. “I think so.”

“Why don’t you go on up?” Billy suggested to Dr. Rivers. “I’ll be right behind you. I’d like to ask this young man a few questions.”

Dr. Rivers looked at Bralon, and then at Billy again. “Okay. Don’t be long.” He left the office, pulling the door shut behind him.

“Now why do you keep staring at me like that?” Billy questioned. “You look like you’ve seen a ghost.”

“You’re not Billy Scranton,” Bralon said boldly. “You’re Billy Cranston, aren’t you?”

Now it was Billy’s turn to become pale. “Where did you hear that name?”

Bralon squared his shoulders. “Have you ever heard of the Power Rangers?”

Billy put a finger to his lips. “Shh.” He went around his desk to lock the office door. “Of course I have. They’re a famous comic book series.”

“In this world, maybe…but in your world they’re real. And you were one of them.”

“Is that what you’ve been dreaming about?”

“Yes. And you have nothing to worry about. I’m trying to help your world.”

“It’s not my world.”

“Yes, it is! You’re not fooling me. I’ve been there now. I’ve seen it.”

Billy took a breath. “Who are you? For real, I mean?”

“I don’t know. I woke up a year ago with no memory of who I was.”

Billy narrowed his eyes. “Odd…that’s about how long it’s been since…”

“Since what?”

“Since the battle at the Power Chamber.”

Bralon’s eyes widened. “A year?”

Nodding solemnly, Billy went on. “Neal Shatner has somehow been receiving psychic information about our universe since my friends and I were chosen to be Rangers fourteen years ago.”

“I sort of figured it was something like that. But what happened at the Power Chamber?”

“What I’m about to tell you can’t leave this room. Not even Dr. Rivers can know this information.”

“Your secret’s safe with me.”

Making the personal decision to trust him, Billy said, “The Warmongers had their hands cut out against so many Rangers. But when things started looking grim, Haxter turned up the heat. He’s the most fearsome warrior I’ve ever known. He was able to tip the balance of that battle in their favor single-handedly.”

Bralon’s mind went back to that battle, and how he had seemed unstoppable in the final few seconds. “What about Phear? The last thing I remember was him trying to destroy the Phantom Ranger.”

“Yeah. Tommy Oliver-- a personal friend of mine-- tried to save him, but Phear was too much. So the Phantom did the only thing he knew to do: he used his Power Ruby to escape with Tommy and get out of sight. He was too weak to do anything else after that, so Tommy had to leave the battle for the Phantom Ranger’s sake. He watched in secret for a few minutes. He saw Phear come out to face the Rangers. That’s when they decided to turn to their last resort. But every time one of them morphed, Phear would destroy their powers effortlessly.”

Bralon shook his head. “Unbelievable.”

“It gets worse. Tommy took the Phantom Ranger to the only help he had left: his five oldest friends, the original Power Rangers. Jason Lee Scott, Trini Kwan, Zack Taylor, Kimberly Hart, and myself. We hid the Phantom Ranger, but Phear and Haxter found us. It was too late for the others. They’d already been beaten. The Warmongers were coming in hordes, like an army of ants. But we refused to give up. So with everything we had left to lose, the six of us defended the Phantom Ranger to no end. And just as Phear was about to win the battle, the Phantom used his Power Ruby to try and protect us. But it was so weak…and the combination of his power and Phear’s power tore open a dimensional gateway. All of us-- including the Phantom Ranger-- disappeared from Phear’s world. We don’t know what he and Haxter did when they saw that we were gone, but we know that our world-- and our friends-- are trapped there.”

“I know what they’re going through,” Bralon revealed. “But I’m not sure you want to.”

Billy cocked his head. “I’ve been working with Dr. Rivers, hoping I can find some way back to our dimension. But I don’t even know just how the gateway opened. So I’ve never been able to re-open it.”

“You’re telling me that you’re here in this world with six others?” Bralon asked.

Shaking his head sadly, Billy was forced to give the bad news. “Most of us made it. But Trini didn’t survive the trip. By the time we came out on this side of the portal…she was gone. Just…not there.”

“What could’ve happened to her? Did the portal swallow her whole?”

Billy shrugged. “I think there were just one too many of us falling through at one time. It was just that Trini was the one unfortunate enough to suffer for it. And as far as the Phantom Ranger is concerned…his life force was apparently absorbed in the transition. I guess in a sense, he was swallowed whole. He just couldn’t take that kind of an energy surge in his weak state.”

The shock of all this was a big blow to Bralon’s faith. But he held his head up and said, “I’ll do what I can to help set things right.”

“Tell me this, Bralon…what is our world like now?”

Bralon truly did not want to answer. “It needs us,” he said simply. “That’s all I’ll say. Can you get in touch with your friends?”

“Of course. They’re all holding down jobs right now, but only in hopes of finding a way back to our world. Now that we’ve discovered something real, I can call them in.”

Dr. Rivers’ voice came across an intercom. “Billy, where in the world are you at? I’m up here waiting for you!”

Bralon held his hand out. “Here’s to the best of luck.”

Billy gripped it tightly. “Let’s see what we can do.”

*********************************************************

*Trini's passing is written as tribute to the memory of Thuy Trang*

[HurricaneNinja]

Oh wow the rangers were throw into the real world.I just knew that was billy when Dr.Rivers mentioned his name.Oh and yes i'm a strong beliver that Bralon is the Phantom Ranger and just doesnt know it yet.This is such a awesome fic man i cant wait for the next update.

[Eternal]

I've been ignoring the Bralon subplot all this time. Oy. It's actually part of the story. And quite interesting too.

And how is Trini dying in the story a tribute to Thuy? It seems quite the opposite.

[OnlyTrueFan]

And how is Trini dying in the story a tribute to Thuy? It seems quite the opposite.

I only meant that to have Trini in the story would seem almost disrespectful in my eyes. By using Trini's character as a loss, I can avoid playing with a character who could never really be used again.

That's just how I see it for my story, anyway.

[momotroniuity]

Makes sense, I suppose.

[OnlyTrueFan]

To anyone who reads this chapter: see if you can point out two references to a past episode. (One is minor; the other plays a part in the story.)

Good luck!

CHAPTER NINETEEN

Dr. Rivers worked long into the night with Billy at his side. Together they hoped to create a gateway into this other dimension, making it possible to enter physically. Rivers was only concerned with furthering his research; Billy secretly wanted to get home. He was able to do things in this field of science that even Dr. Rivers could not. The two created a device that would theoretically copy the dream dimension’s pattern and mimic it to open the portal.

Once the device was completed, somewhere around 2 AM, Billy turned to Bralon anxiously. “Okay. I think we’re ready. How about you?”

Bralon rubbed his hands together. “I think I can do this again.”

Dr. Rivers chortled. “You were pretty gung ho last time.”

“I was what?” Bralon scoffed.

“Gung ho,” Billy said. “It’s Chinese for working together. Now go ahead and have a seat.”

Walking over to the chair he had been in several hours earlier, Bralon put the band over his head himself. “I’m ready when you are.”

“This thing is completely safe?” Billy checked.

“Perfectly,” Rivers assured him. “And your device?”

With a smirk, Billy adjusted his glasses and said, “Please. It was designed by yours truly.”

Laughing, Dr. Rivers activated both machines. “Okay, Bralon. Just relax and we’ll have this going in no time.”

So Bralon found himself once again growing weary, until his eyes forced themselves shut.

“Can you imagine what it would be like to step into another dimension?” Rivers asked as they waited for Bralon’s dream to start. “It must be amazing to see a different world with your own eyes, in the flesh.”

Billy raised his eyebrows. “Yeah…it must be.”

“Seeing it on a monitor can’t compare to actually being there. I have to say I actually envy Bralon right now.”

“So do I,” Billy said under his breath as the screen finally began to show something.

“Here we go,” Dr. Rivers announced. “Wait till you see this baby in action.”

Billy looked over at Bralon’s sleeping body, then back at the screen to see Bralon himself lying on the ground.

Sitting up slowly, Bralon grabbed the side of his head and winced. “Man…Haxter sure knows how to make a guy feel welcome.”

“He’s right back where I left him,” Rivers said in amazement. “His last dream ended when he fell in that spot. Incredible. I wonder if any time has passed.”

Billy barely heard his friend’s comments as he watched Bralon stand to his feet. Bralon looked down at the hole beside him, and remembered Aisha’s fate during his previous trip here. “The pit,” he whispered, looking around to see if he was being watched. The only Warmongers in sight were far in the distance pushing the citizens of Devil’s Grave to do their physical work.

Making up his mind to find Aisha, Bralon lowered himself into the pit like a rock climber, until he had descended difficultly into the darkness. He was unsure just how far up he was actually hanging, but he had to do what he could to find Aisha.

“I hope he knows what he’s doing,” Billy mumbled.

It was only about three yards down when Bralon felt his feet hit something solid. He let go of the rock wall and backed up slowly.

“Great,” Dr. Rivers complained. “Now we can’t even see him or his dream.”

“Yuck,” Bralon whined, pulling his hands free of a thick ooze that had made contact with his hands on the rock. He put his hands out, reaching for anything else that could help him figure out his surroundings. “Aisha!” he called. “Are you in here?!” He took a step to his left, edging along nervously, and felt the ground he was on slope down sharply. Taking each step with caution, he started down the long pathway into nothingness. The sticky substance squished beneath his boots.

“Come on, Bralon,” Dr. Rivers said with a more than a hint of irritation. “Why is he bothering with this place? He should know this isn’t helping any of us.”

“Except maybe that girl he’s looking for,” Billy pointed out, hoping to himself that Bralon would find his old friend.

Something brushed by Bralon in the shadows. “Hello?” No answer came, so he boldly went down further into the pit.

“If anything happens, wake him up,” Billy said firmly. “We can’t see what’s going on, and I won’t take the chance that something might happen to him without us even knowing.”

Rivers looked at Billy and nodded. “I’ll make sure he gets out of there alive, Billy.”

“I really wish I had a flashlight right about now,” Bralon grumbled. “Aisha, are you in here?!”

Something growled behind him. He wheeled around worriedly. “Who’s there?!”

Nothing.

“I don’t like the looks of this,” Billy insisted.

His night vision was gradually getting stronger, but seeing in the dark was never easy. He tried to see his hand in front of his face, and thought he could almost make it out. But he decided to ignore whatever it was in the cave with him and keep going. (Dreams make a person braver than they really are, and Bralon was no coward to begin with.)

“Aisha? Are you down here? It’s me, Bralon.” His voice was much lower now, but still echoed through the corridor. He heard some gravel falling from the walls behind him, and several other sounds of movement. “Who’s there? I know you’re following me.”

Billy moved over to his machine and started looking over it.

“What are you doing?” Rivers checked.

“I’m trying to see if this thing’s got any kind of a connection yet.”

“And?”

Billy frowned. “Nothing. It’s failed to even recognize contact with another dimension.”

Dr. Rivers looked at his dark screen again. “I hope he’s not being followed.”

Bralon himself was more nervous right now than both scientists combined. He kept sliding down the hill, hoping to get away from whatever pursued him. The sound of footsteps alerted him to trouble, and he threw caution to the wind to gradually pick up speed.

“He’s running,” Billy stated. “Why is he running?”

“I don’t know, you can see as much as I can!”

Bralon kept running so fast down the slanted trail that he could not slow down until the ground leveled out at last. He could see a light ahead that resembled the glow of a fire. With that to look forward to, he refused to stop for the sake of exhaustion. Every few seconds, he would see a silhouette move in front of him, but it was always too fast to make out.

“Look, there’s a light!” Dr. Rivers exclaimed. “He’s getting somewhere.”

Now able to see where he was going, Bralon kept his speed up until he entered through the circular entrance and finally stopped to catch his breath. He was happy to see what was around him and too tired to even notice yet what it was.

“Do you see what I see?” Dr. Rivers asked, turning pale.

Billy’s heart stopped. “Oh no…”

Bralon leaned against his knees, panting heavily, until he was partially rested. When he stood up and looked back to see what had been chasing him, he felt his stomach churn with fear. Perched on the walls and ceiling of the underground passage were at least a dozen horrific creatures of gray, oily skin and long, razor-like claws. These creatures were of an extraterrestrial race that could not be destroyed or defeated; their only purpose was to gather any living creatures they came in contact with and save them for their annual feast.

They sat silently on the walls, snarling at their intended victim. Bralon took two steps back and glanced over his shoulder to find the room he was standing in, lit by a single torch in the center, completely filled with human bodies encased in a sticky webbing.

“Where in the world is he?” Rivers asked shakily.

The vile creatures crawled across the ceiling and toward the door. Bralon kept moving away from them, coming closer and closer to the webbed figures.

“We need to get him out of there,” Billy instructed.

Suddenly, Bralon saw what he had been missing-- a wooden door hinged crookedly to the entrance. Without a second thought, he bolted over to push the door shut. The aliens all scrambled to beat him there, but he managed to push his body weight against the door and hold them off long enough to get a long board through the latch.

Billy and Dr. Rivers both let out a long, thankful breath. “He made it,” Billy muttered.

The monsters beat against the outside of the wooden door, but it seemed to hold. Bralon took a moment to regain his composure, and then headed for the cocoons that took up most of this cubicle.

“What are those things?” wondered Rivers.

“I think…they’re people,” Billy responded.

Sure enough, when Bralon peeled back the webbing from the nearest cocoon, he found the sleeping form of Aisha herself, sweaty and filthy.

Billy’s eyes widened at the sight of her. He could not tell if she was alive or dead.

Thinking quickly, Bralon slapped her lightly on the cheek. “Aisha. Aisha. Wake up.”

Her eyes opened, to Billy’s relief. “What? Huh? You again?”

To Bralon’s delight, the constant knocking of his predators had ceased at last. “I’m here to get you out of this place.”

“But…you can’t escape the pit. Why’d you come down here?”

He started pulling her out of the web. “To save you.”

She pushed him away and struggled to free himself from the entanglement. “Don’t you get it?! There is no way out! Those things will be back pretty soon to wrap us both up!”

Bralon calmly pointed to the door.

“Oh. How’d you get in here?”

“We’ll talk about that later. Right now, you can help me let the rest of these people go.”

She brushed her sticky hair from her face. “Listen…about what happened at the slave camp. I really didn’t mean to cause so much trouble. It’s just that…I can’t stand to hear anybody talk about hope anymore.”

Bralon cleared his throat. “I didn’t realize it had been so long since you guys lost the Power Chamber battle.”

“That’s another thing,” she grumbled. “How did you know about that?”

“I don’t think you’d believe me if I gave you the full story. But I know all about you and your friends. I want to help you get out of this place.”

“Get out to where?” she scoffed. “Phear doesn’t just rule this planet. He’s conquered most of the universe with it.”

“I know. But I’m not from this universe. At least I don’t think I am. I’ve come from another dimension-- a dimension where this world is just a story. But me and a couple friends of mine are working on a way to get you out.”

Aisha shook her head. “We can’t just abandon the people of this world.”

“First of all, I want to help this world. But the best way to do that is to get its heroes out long enough for them to find a way to stop Phear. And second of all…if there’s nothing we can do anyway, we might as well save who we can.”

She looked around. “Let’s start with these people.”

Happy to see some hope on Aisha’s face, Bralon followed her in pulling the web away from these ill-fated citizens. Aisha even found that beneath one of the gummy nets was the face of her old friend Rocky DeSantos, who had been lost to the pit several months ago.

As the disillusioned folks came back to consciousness, Bralon saw Rocky and went over to shake his hand. “Are you all right?”

Rocky put a hand to his head. “I think so. How long have I been here?”

“Long enough,” Aisha said with a snort. “This is Bralon, Rocky. He's here to help us.”

Rocky looked as despondent as everyone else in the room. “He can’t. There’s no use. We better get back to the construction site.”

“Listen, Rocky,” she went on. “Bralon says he thinks he knows how he can help us escape.”
He’s here to help us.”

A look of confusion came over Rocky’s face. “That can’t be. Phear is the master here. He wouldn’t allow anything like that.”

Bralon put a hand on Rocky’s shoulder. “Trust me. We’re going to get you out of here somehow.”

The wooden door suddenly broke into a thousand pieces, and the pack of alien fiends crawled in on the walls and ceiling.

The people that Bralon had freed began to scream in panic. Rocky looked to Aisha. “Now what do we do?! How are you planning on getting us out of here, buddy?!”

Bralon and Aisha were ready to fight, though both knew they had no chance by themselves. Bralon did not try to answer Rocky’s question, as he had no answer.

Billy left Dr. Rivers’ side to begin tinkering with his machine. “I have to figure out what’s wrong. Why hasn’t it understood the data it’s received yet? I don’t understand.”

Dr. Rivers could not pull his eyes from the screen.

“What are these things anyway?” Bralon asked Aisha. “They seem familiar to me somehow.”

“They’re called Victimizers,” Rocky cut in. “They live in distant space, looking for large spaceships to attack. Haxter thought they would do him some good down here, and brought a few back as pets.”

“Few?” Bralon scoffed. The people of Devil’s Grave just crowded behind Bralon, Aisha, and Rocky, too afraid to help. “What are we going to do?”

Aisha honed in on the door. The “Victimizers” were crouched on the ceiling and walls all around them, but there was still a clear shot to the door. “Why don’t we just make a break for it?”

“Are you crazy?” Rocky hissed. “We can’t outrun them.”

“Why not?” asked Bralon. “I managed to beat them here. Who’s to say I couldn’t beat them back?”

“It’s too dangerous,” Rocky argued.

Aisha scowled. “And it’s safer to just stay here?”

Bralon looked back at all the men, women, and children who were depending on him. “Everybody,” he said as quietly as he could to keep from riling their sinister watchers. “The only thing we can do is make a break for it. If the Victimizers get in your way…just go right through ‘em.”

“This is crazy,” Rocky said one last time. “But I guess I’ll play your game.”

Looking to Aisha, Bralon motioned with his head and whispered, “You go first.”

She took a deep breath and nodded. “Okay.”

“It’s too dark to see what’s ahead of you. After you’ve gone out of the light, you should go another couple hundred feet before you come to an uphill climb. Think you can do it?”

“I can.”

Bralon reached down to squeeze her hand. “Then go for it.”

Putting one hand on her shoulder and the other around the pole of the torch, Rocky whispered, “You be careful.”

On that last note, Aisha made a break for it. Bralon was on her heels, leading the entire crowd in that direction. Two Victimizers dropped from the ceiling when Aisha moved, but Bralon barreled through them. Rocky swung the torch at them and cleared a path for he and the other escapees.

Aisha was running blindly, trusting Bralon’s words that she would make it out. The sound of screaming people and snarling Victimizers kept her going. She was never sure if the constant footsteps behind her were the monsters themselves or those who had escaped with her. As she let her mind wander to these things, she had a sudden collision with the hill Bralon had warned her of. She felt the undeniable grip of a Victimizer take hold of her, and let out a scream.

“Aisha!” Bralon called, stopping in his tracks.

The fire from Rocky’s torch was enough to keep the Victimizers at bay as he led a few lucky getaways behind Bralon and Aisha. When he caught up to them, he saw them both under attack from the Victimizers. He waved his torch at them, and even threw a kick that sent one to the floor.

Bralon managed to get to Aisha, and scooped her up in his arms. Rocky ran alongside him as they raced up the slope. This time, the light from the torch enabled them to see where they were going. All three looked back to see that no one else had made it past the Victimizers.

[jaguarranger]

This is getting intense, keep it up! And I caught the reference the "Gung Ho," couldn't find the other one. You made "Gung Ho" pretty easy, having it in italics.

[Napalm]

Day-uuum. You know your Rangers. Keep this going.

[HurricaneNinja]

Oh wow...that was action packed.Poor billy i hope it gets that machine working to get aisha,bralon and rocky out.I also hope they grab kat before getting out of there.

Man this story is awesome.

[momotroniuity]

PortalCom/Molecular Decoders... That's the other reference?

[OnlyTrueFan]

PortalCom/Molecular Decoders... That's the other reference?

Hm. I guess that would count as three. I'm surprised nobody caught the second one. Maybe it's not that clear. Oh, well. I'll point it out at the beginning of the next chapter. ;)

[OnlyTrueFan]

In regards to my second reference, the Victimizers were a throwback to the creature that terrorized Leo and Mike's GSA team in "The Rescue Mission." :)

CHAPTER TWENTY

“Come on,” Bralon said when they got to the top of the hill. “If I climbed down, we can all climb out.”

“Yes!” Billy cheered when he saw them making their way out of the pit. “They made it!”

The three struggled to catch their breath; Rocky tossed his torch aside. “Is everyone okay?” Bralon asked.

Aisha brushed her hair from her eyes. “I’m fine.”

“Yeah, we’re fine right now,” Rocky grumbled. “But how long before Haxter finds us and throws us back into the pit?”

“That’s not going to happen,” Bralon promised. “We just have to hope my friends get a portal open before it’s too late.”

“Hope?” Rocky mocked. “There is no hope in this world anymore.”

Dr. Rivers looked up at Billy. “How’s it coming?”

With a frown, Billy shook his head and said, “Slowly. It just can’t seem to understand the data it’s receiving. We should’ve already had a connection by now, but… nothing.”

“So how long is it going to take?” Rocky demanded to know. “Who are these ‘friends’ of yours?”

Billy’s heart rate sped up. ‘Please don’t tell him my name. Not with Dr. Rivers watching.’

“They’re a couple of scientists,” Aisha answered for him. “Bralon knows we were Rangers, and he says they’re trying to open a doorway between our world and--”

“I know what he said,” Rocky interrupted. “And I didn’t know he knew we were Rangers. But it makes no difference. It’s not going to happen. I’d think you’d know that better than anyone.”

Understanding his doubt, Aisha snapped, “Yeah, well, I wouldn’t have expected anybody to be able to break us out of the Victimizers’ lair either, but he did! No one alive has ever even seen the inside except for Haxter…and now the three of us. If he can do that, then maybe--”

“Maybe what? Maybe he can save us? Fat chance!”

Bralon stepped between Rocky and Aisha. “Easy, pal. Listen, I’m on your side. And believe it or not, I am going to find a way to save you guys. And your world.”

“We fought for years to defend this planet!” Rocky reminded him. “Don’t talk to me like I’m someone who doesn’t care about it. I know plenty of guys-- plenty of other Power Rangers-- who used to say that there was never a reason to give up. But that was a year ago. I’m realistic enough to know that those days are gone. Whatever the Morphing Masters did to put Phear away must’ve been a real doozy of a spell. But it’s been broken. And the Phantom Ranger they sent to help us is gone too. So there’s nothing left we can do. We just have to accept the truth. And face the facts.”

“What facts are those?” Bralon questioned.

“That the world-- along with the universe-- is never going to be the same,” Rocky said hopelessly. “Why don’t you just accept it?”

Bralon rolled his eyes. “Because I’m not from this world or this universe! I came here from another dimension! And if I can get here, then you guys can follow me back.”

Rocky’s expression changed. “Wait… if you came here from another dimension, then why don’t you just go back the way you came from right now?”

“Because I can’t. I’m dreaming.”

Aisha scowled. “What?”

“I’m in a dream. I’m being used as an experiment to prove that dreams are reality somewhere.”

“So these scientists don’t really care about us!” Rocky accused. “They just want their stupid project completed.”

The words hurt Billy to hear, but he tried to stay busy with his own device. Dr. Rivers did not seem to care.

“Look, does it even matter right now why they’re doing it?” Bralon asked. “If I can help you and they can prove that dreams…or at least this dream is a reality, then we’ll all be happy.”

“So how do you take us back?” Aisha questioned. “Wake us up too?”

“No. That’s why they’re trying to open a portal that can allow someone to step through physically into another dimension.”

Rocky pointed in the direction behind Bralon. “We’ve got company.”

Turning around, he saw the Warmongers being led toward them by Haxter. “Great. Now what?”

Billy slammed his fist into the device. “This is ridiculous! Why isn’t it working?!”

“Now what do we do?” Aisha whispered, her hands beginning to shake. “We can’t stand up against that many!”

Bralon shook his head, his heart pounding in his chest. “Come on, Billy,” he growled. “Now’d be a good time to get that portal open.”

“I’ve got it!” Billy exclaimed. “The machine’s getting a reading!”

Dr. Rivers looked up. “How long before you can make the connection?”

“I don’t know, but it shouldn’t be long.”

Haxter stopped a few feet from his intended victims, whom the Warmongers surrounded. “Well, well, well. Looks like I underestimated you,” he said to Bralon.

“Looks like you did,” agreed Bralon. “You want to try it again?”

“Oh, no. I received direct orders from Phear. He wants to see you himself.”

Rocky and Aisha looked at one another, fearing their own lives.

“What about them?” Bralon wanted to know.

Haxter flashed his teeth at them. “They’re coming too.”

Billy relaxed a bit at the sound of that; knowing that they would not be forced into the pit again was a relief that enabled him to work with a little less pressure over the next few minutes.

In the city plaza, the trio was forced toward Phear’s tower, where Phear was standing in the midst of the crowd. “I want them to bow before me,” he said to his scaly cohort.

“Agreed,” laughed Haxter. “On your knees, weaklings!” he growled, pushing them one at a time in Phear’s direction.

“Bow before me, Earthlings!!” Phear shouted as thunder clapped in the dark sky. The entire multitude went down on one knee, including Rocky and Aisha.

But Bralon remained standing.

“I’ve got a connection,” Billy said excitedly. “It won’t be long now.”

Haxter poked his sword to Bralon’s back. “Bow before your master!”

Bralon shook his head. “I won’t bow to a tyrant.”

The anger rising up in Phear was evident in the sudden change of weather. “Insolent fool!!” He pointed his staff at the stranger. “Offer your life to me!!”

Bralon squared his shoulders. “If you want it… come and get it.”

Thunder rolled as lightning struck the ground behind Phear. Haxter let out a deafening roar, and the orb on Phear’s staff began to glow.

Billy stepped away from his dimensional contraption. “It’s opening!”

The portal appeared between Phear and Bralon. “What?!!” the dictator screamed. “Where did that come from?!”

Bralon took a chance and threw a back kick to Haxter’s chest. Haxter tripped over a bowing slave and landed in the dirt. But Bralon refused to step through the portal without Aisha and Rocky. “Come on!” he screamed.

Phear fired a blast in their direction. “Stop them!!”

The Warmongers marched to battle. But before they would let this opportunity pass, Rocky and Aisha decided to take action. Rocky broke into a series of back handsprings to distract the Warmongers, while Aisha started throwing kicks and punches in every direction she could manage.

Billy stood in the wind of the portal, and put a hand on Rivers’ shoulder. “Do what you can to get this pattern on record! We can’t afford to send Bralon back in his dreams again!”

“Where are you going?” Rivers asked in a sudden panic.

“I’m going in!” Without a second thought, Billy jumped through the dimensional gateway.

To the surprise of both Dr. Rivers and himself, Bralon took on the Warmongers with a style of martial arts that he was unaware he even knew. Phear leaped over the portal to face him, while Rocky and Aisha dealt with their attackers.

“Think you can stand in the way of my kingdom?!” Phear rumbled. “Now you can deal with me!!”

Billy came through the gateway just then, kicking Phear to the side of the screen on which Rivers was watching. “Whoa,” the doctor muttered when he saw his friend in action.

Billy looked around for a moment to find Rocky and Aisha. “Where are the others?” he asked Bralon.

Bralon blocked a punch from one Warmonger and held him by the arm long enough to kick another. Billy joined in to fend off a second pair pair while Bralon took care of the first.

Phear was on his feet again, stalking toward the rebels who had now kindled his fury.

“I’m not sure,” Bralon finally answered. “They were taking care of these guys…there’s Aisha!”

She ran over to them, her face lighting up when she saw her old friend. “Billy!!”

Before they could share a reunion, Haxter soared through the air with his sword drawn, coming at Aisha with hostile intent.

“Look out!!” Bralon yelled.

In the seconds before Haxter landed, Adam Park became airborne with a flying roundhouse kick. The collision was enough to throw Haxter off-course, while Adam came down on his feet. Rocky suddenly appeared from the crowd, ending his combat at Adam’s side. The two bumped fists and ran at Phear, catching him slightly off guard.

“How dare you challenge me!!” he shrieked, blocking each of their kicks with his staff before making a turn and flooring them both with the same kick.

Billy looked over his shoulder at the portal. “Come on! We’ve gotta go for it!”

Rocky, Adam, and Aisha all started for the gateway.

On the other side, Dr. Rivers was typing furiously to copy the dimensional pattern. Just as he was getting close, a Warmonger appeared in his lab. Rivers turned to look at him, and calmly picked up a remote control on his desk. The Warmonger came screeching toward him with his sword raised, but Dr. Rivers pointed the remote and pressed a button that sent an electric charge through the creature’s body. He disintegrated on the spot, and Rivers quickly returned to press a few keys. “Done!”

Aisha jumped through the portal; Rocky and Adam followed. “Come on, Bralon!” Billy shouted.

Dr. Rivers watched in amazement as the three Rangers appeared in his lab. Billy returned through the portal, while Bralon vanished during the transition. The instant they went in, Bralon’s physical body awoke from his sleep.

Aisha saw Bralon sleeping in the chair. “He was telling the truth!”

Billy looked to Dr. Rivers. “Have you got the pattern?!”

“I’ve got it!”

With a triumphant movement of the hand, Billy shut down the portal as quickly as he could. Everyone saw Phear screaming angrily in the moments before they lost the signal.

“We did it!!” Bralon cheered, pulling off the technological headband and jumping to his feet.

Aisha overwhelmed Billy with a sudden hug, while Adam and Rocky slapped him on the arm.

“How did you find us?” Adam asked. “And where have you been? We thought Phear destroyed you a long time ago.”

Billy shook his old chum’s hand. “Nah. They can’t get me down that easy.”

Brushing her hair back, Aisha asked, “And what about the others?”

The next part was obviously hard for Billy to even talk about. “Most of us made it.”

Adam was still breathing heavily, but stopped to ask, “Most?”

“Wait a minute!” Dr. Rivers suddenly shouted. “You know these people?!”

Billy hung his head. “Oh, I… I guess I should’ve mentioned that.”

Standing slowly to his feet, Rivers asked, “How is that possible?”

Adam grabbed Billy’s shoulder. “Billy. Who didn’t make it out?”

His voice cracking, Billy answered, “Trini didn’t.”

Aisha’s eyes widened. “Did everybody else get through?”

Billy nodded. “Yeah. They’re fine. They’re all here in LA with me. We’ve been searching for a way to get back for…” His eyes shifted to Dr. Rivers.

The scientist gasped. “For a year! You’re one of them!”

“Afraid so.”

“Afraid? This is incredible!” he laughed. “Billy, you’re a hero straight out of the greatest comic book ever printed on paper!”

Billy was somber as he said, “I didn’t feel much like a hero when I couldn’t help Trini.”

Only now realizing his friend’s dedication, Dr. Rivers slapped him on the arm and said, “We’re going to do everything we can to make this right. We’re going to find a way to save that world from everything it’s been through.”

“Yeah,” Rocky growled, stepping over to point his finger at the monitor. “We’ll get you, Phear! And… and your little Haxter, too!”

Adam tried to smile. “Nice.”

[Super Galaxy Bl]

I don't often comment on stories, but this time I feel I should.

This story is awesome! I really like it's unique perspective on the Ranger universe, and Bralon is definately an intereesting character(which is not easy when making new characters).

You say you don't like fanfics? I almost find that hard to believe!

[HurricaneNinja]

Wee Adam to the Rescue >.> I'm glad they made it thru i just cant wait till they go back and kick some butt.

[OnlyTrueFan]

CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE

Someone made his way into the Jacob Rivers Science Center. His white lab coat slapped the doorframe as he entered the automatic door.

When his elevator ride had ended, the man pulled off his spectacles on the way to Dr. Rivers’ lab. Once he had arrived, he tapped on the glass door a couple of times and stood patiently in the hall.

Billy pulled the door open and gave Dr. Oliver a nod. “Come on in, Tommy.”

Tommy Oliver joined Billy in the lab, where Dr. Rivers was sitting with his arms crossed. “So you’re Tommy,” he chuckled, standing up to shake the paleontologist’s hand. “It’s nice to know you.”

Without a hint of a smile, Tommy replied, “What is all this about anyway, Billy? You made it sound pretty important.”

Billy could not help but smile. “I’ve found a way back.”

Tommy’s eyes became wider. “You mean…?”

“Back into our world. I’ve even been there. Briefly.”

“And what’s it like? How have things turned out?”

Dr. Rivers knew that Billy would be speaking on personal terms with Tommy, so he stood up and patted him on the back as he left.

“Tommy, a lot of things have changed. And I don’t think it’s going to be easy for you to hear about.”

With a concerned expression, Tommy said, “I can take it.”

“Well, things haven’t turned out very well in our world. In fact, they haven’t turned out at all.”

Tommy knew what was coming. “Phear?”

“He’s… he’s in charge now.”

“Of… everything?”

Billy nodded. “Afraid so.”

“How did you get there? Did Phear see you?”

Billy held his hand up. “He definitely saw me. But the part about getting there is a little complicated. There’s someone I’ll have to introduce you to.”

“Who’s that?”

“His name is Bralon Feltaro. He… he’s got some sort of a psychic connection to our world. Not the kind that Neal Shatner has, but a different kind. He’s been dreaming about us. And through me and Dr. Rivers, he discovered that our world is real somewhere. He went in through a sort of dream machine that Dr. Rivers had created. We were able to monitor his activities, and that’s how I came up-to-date with everything.”

Tommy had to interrupt. “Did you see any of the others?”

“Oh yeah. In fact, there’s something else you should know.”

“Did you see Kat?”

“Tommy, no. But… well, actually, yes, I did, but--”

“Was she okay?”

Billy had to take a breath. “Okay, Tommy. Listen to me. No one in our world is okay anymore. Everyone-- and I mean everyone-- has lost hope. The only people who have some hope that we can help them are the three people Bralon and I brought back into this world with us.”

Obviously disappointed, Tommy ignored the main point Billy was making. “How was Kat? I have to know.”

“She’s in misery, like everybody else. But there’s something I'm trying to tell you.”

The conversation had lost its glimmer for Tommy, but he pressed on. “What is it?”

“You should know who the three are that we brought through.”

Suddenly, his attention returned to the subject at hand. “Why? Who are they?”

The door opened just then, and Bralon came in wearing a dark blue sports jacket and clean clothes after taking a nice, long shower. “You,” he mumbled. “You’re Tommy Oliver.”

Tommy gave a crooked smile. “You must be Bralon. It sounds like I owe you a debt of gratitude.”

“Save it,” Bralon insisted as he shook Tommy’s hand. “I’m on your side; this isn’t a job for me.”

The next person to come through, drying his head, was Adam. He and Tommy saw one another and froze.

“Here’s one of them,” Billy joked.

Tommy made the first move to hug his friend. “It’s good to see you again,” Adam laughed. “I’m glad you made it out.”

“Forget about me,” Tommy said. “Look at you! You look great.”

Adam smiled. “A shower can do that for you.”

“You probably want something to eat, right?”

“Definitely.”

Bralon saw the delight on Tommy's face when Rocky and Aisha walked in.

“Guys!” he gasped. “You’re the three that made it out?” He hugged Aisha and gave Rocky a firm handshake. “You have no idea how good you look to me right now.”

Rocky just waved his hand. “We always look good.”

Billy laughed, for the first time in a long time. “Why don’t we all head to the cafeteria and get some lunch? We’ve got a lot of stuff to talk about.”

Not forgetting Bralon, Tommy turned and beckoned for him to join them. “You’re a part of this now too,” he said as they left the lab.

********************

Soon, the five old friends were seated around a table in the cafeteria; Bralon felt rather out of place among this intimate reunion.

“I’ll never forget when we had to fight Zedd and Rita combined,” Aisha was saying. “We knew they were going to be tough when they got married. But we had no idea what we were in store for.”

Rocky nodded. “Yeah. Rita’s first act of business when she got back was pretty wild.”

Tommy chuckled. “Cloning me. I remember.”

“And when that didn’t work, she snagged your saber,” Adam added.

Rocky spoke again. “And when that didn’t work, we got trapped in a storybook.”

“Then Kimberly got sent back in time to the Old West,” Aisha followed.

“Then she cloned me,” Billy laughed.

Tommy looked at Bralon, smiling at Billy’s comment.

“When is Kimberly supposed to be here anyway?” Aisha asked.

Billy looked at his watch. “Well, I told her to be here as soon as possible. She’s supposed to pick up Zack on her way over. Neither one of them know anything about the three of you.”

Rocky grinned. “Man, I can’t wait to surprise them.”

“Oh, they’ll be surprised,” Tommy assured him, glancing again at Bralon. “Hey, buddy. You okay?”

With a nod, Bralon said, “I just feel a little out of place, that’s all.”

“Are you kidding?” Adam scoffed. “You belong to this team as much now as anybody. After what you did for us back in Devil’s Grave.”

“Back in where?” Tommy cut in.

Adam slowed down. “Devil’s Grave. That’s what Phear has renamed Angel Grove.”

Tommy took a deep breath. “I think it’s time we changed the subject. I need to know just exactly what’s going on in our world. What happened to all the other Rangers?”

“Well, we can’t say for sure about all of them,” Rocky revealed. “But we can do our best.”

“Okay. Start with Kat.”

“She’s still in Devil’s Grave,” Aisha replied. “She’s…well, not fine, but in the same situation we were in. Same with Tanya.”

Tommy was relieved to know that she-- as well as Tanya-- were at least alive. “And what about my Dino Rangers?”

Adam leaned forward on his elbows. “We assume they were taken back to Reefside. But, for the record, Reefside is now known as Darkside.”

“Did Phear rename every city on the planet?” asked Billy.

“No,” Aisha grumbled. “Just all the cities where Power Rangers have done battle. Like Angel Grove and Reefside.”

Rocky narrowed his eyes. “Yeah, and for some reason, he renamed Kiyoto, Japan.”

“I wonder if he’s done anything to the Power Chamber ruins,” Billy stated. “When I came back, I always wanted to see them. Never did, though.”

“Where did you come back from?” Bralon questioned.

“The planet Aquitar,” Billy said slowly. “I received a call from the GSA that NASADA needed my help. It turned out to be Tommy trying to reach me. Once I got back to Earth, Phear had already taken control.”

“We never made it that far,” Tommy said regretfully.

“So what’s the plan now?” Aisha finally brought up. “How are we planning to save our world when we open this portal?”

Billy straightened up in his chair. “That’s a good question. And it really ought to be what we spend our time discussing.”

Brushing his hair from his face, Bralon said, “We have to figure out, first of all, where Phear’s weaknesses lie. If the Morphing Masters were ever able to imprison him on Eltar, then he had to have reached a certain breaking point somewhere in their conflict.”

“But the only people who know the answer to that question are the Morphing Masters themselves,” Rocky pointed out. “And I don’t see them anywhere in this room. So how do we get the answers we’re looking for?”

A short, brown-haired woman walked up just then, wearing a button-down pink T-shirt and blue jeans. “Aisha?” she asked shyly.

The group turned to see Kimberly Hart standing near their table. Aisha jumped from her chair, squealing. “I can’t believe it’s you!” she shouted, hugging her oldest, dearest friend.

“How in the world did you get here?” Kimberly asked, fighting back tears. “I thought we’d never see you guys again.”

“Hey, Kim,” Adam greeted.

Kimberly pulled away from Aisha long enough to wrap her arms around both Rocky and Adam at once. “Where did you come from?”

Tommy, Billy, and Bralon all rose to their feet. “This is the big surprise,” Billy revealed. “We’ve managed to open a gateway between our world and this one.”

Kimberly wiped her eyes. “This is incredible. Why didn’t you just tell me on the phone?”

Tommy nudged Bralon forward. “Here’s the man who made it all possible, Kim. This is Bralon Feltaro. He helped us make contact with our world.”

She shook Bralon’s hand, smiling as if they were already friends. “I don’t know what to say.”

The black man who had been standing not too far away made himself known. He sported a goatee on his chin and a shaved head. As he came over in a black T-shirt and black pants, he stated, “Someone could say, ‘Hi, Zack.’”

Adam turned to see Zachary Taylor behind him. “Zack!” he grinned, meeting him with a hug. “How’ve you been?”

Zack was in obvious shock. “How’ve I been? How’ve you guys been?”

Adam shrugged. “Been better.”

Rocky shook Zack’s hand. “Man, how long’s it been, buddy?”

“I cannot believe you guys are really standing here,” Kimberly repeated. “Somebody pinch me.”

So Rocky did.

[izout]

Excellent chapter dude. I didn't think you would make a reference to Super Sentai though.

[OnlyTrueFan]

I didn't think you would make a reference to Super Sentai though.

Did I?

“Yeah, and for some reason, he renamed Kiyoto, Japan.”

If you're referring to this... yeah, it was sort of an inside joke, but it was actually contributed to the "Samurai" episode of SPD.

I've never seen a single Sentai.

Excellent chapter dude.

Thanks a lot! :023:

[izout]

Never seen a single sentai? Well then here you go: http://sfe.deltaanime.net
Abaranger

[HurricaneNinja]

I sorta thought it was a Super sentai refence when you said that.Nice to see everyone falling back together and now Bralon is part of there little team.

[OnlyTrueFan]

CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO

Zack was leaning against the wall in Dr. Rivers’ lab as the astounded professor helped Billy make some finishing connections with their dimensional gateway.

“So just how exactly are we going to conduct this mission?” Zack asked. “We’re supposed to be looking for Phear’s weakness. Well… where do we start?”

Billy looked at Tommy. Tommy just cocked his head. “Actually, I’m waiting for someone else to get here before I start making plans.”

With a smile, Zack agreed, “Good thinking.”

“Who are you waiting for?” Bralon wanted to know.

“I’m waiting for Jason,” Tommy said calmly. “I left a message at his apartment, telling him about you guys making it into this world. I figure if anyone can help us get in and get the job done… it’s gonna be him.”

A massive, dark-haired man walked into the room, wearing a black blazer and a red T-shirt emblazoned with a big, five-pointed star. His flawless good looks were now flecked with a whiskered jaw. He pulled off his sunglasses and stood with his thumbs in his pockets. “Even though I failed to bring back the candle?” he responded to Tommy’s statement.

All eyes turned to Jason Lee Scott, the leader of the original Power Rangers.

“And failed to stop Serpenterra on the Deserted Planet? And failed to save the Golden powers?” Jason grinned. “Oh, and let's not forget when I tried to sacrifice you into Maligore's volcano. You still have that much faith in me, huh?”

Bralon could tell by the smile on Tommy’s face that this must be Jason.

“When did we make the decision that you could be late all the time?” Tommy teased.

“When I got tired of waiting thirty minutes for you to show up,” Jason retorted.

Adam was the first to approach the latecomer. “Hey, Jason.”

A big smile came over Jason’s face as he boldly hugged both Adam and Aisha. He then stepped over to Rocky and slapped him in the chest. “I guess you’re holding up, right?”

Rocky laughed. “Yeah. I’m holding up. How about you?”

“I’m doing good. A lot better now that I know you guys have made it through all this.” He turned to Tommy. “So how about this mission you’ve got planned? How are we going to execute it?”

“I think the first thing we need to focus on is getting as many of us out of there as we can,” Billy noted. “The more help we have, the more effective we can be in the end.”

“So how do we get through?” Jason checked. “I assume you’re already knowledgeable in that field. Right?”

Dr. Rivers took the opportunity to speak. “This little contraption you see before you is all you’ll need to reach the other side.”

Jason nodded. “Great. And you are…?”

“Oh. Jacob Rivers. I work in the field of dimensional science-- a field that didn’t even exist until I founded and named it personally. It was because of my research in dimensional science that we were able to open this portal.”

Jason looked over at Tommy, almost amused.

“See, I reached a theory that all dreams may be reality somewhere, in an alternate dimension. Using the dreams Bralon, here, was having about your world, I was able to--”

“That’s nice,” Jason said shortly. “Are you Bralon?”

The stranger stepped forward. “Uh, yes, I am.”

For the first time since they had met, Billy noticed an odd similarity between Jason and Bralon-- both were dark, masculine, and undeniably handsome, with the same dark eyes and self-assurance.

Jason slapped him on the arm. “So you’re the guy that brought this all about, are you? I’d say we owe you a lot.”

“I’m just trying to do my part around here.”

Tommy walked up and put his arm around Jason. “Well…what do you say we get this party started?”

********************

A couple of hours later, Jason and Zack stood front-and-center in the laboratory. “Then it’s settled,” Jason stated. “I’ll go in with Bralon, and make sure the coast is clear before the rest of you follow us. If it’s not, we’ll clear it for you.”

Bralon nodded. “I’m up to it.”

Kimberly stood with her arms crossed tightly. “Billy, are you sure that the communicators will work when they’re on the other side?”

Billy sighed. “If they don’t, Jason, I expect you to come back through and let me know.”

“Deal. And we’re going to be dropped off in the middle of Phear’s sanctuary, right?”

“As far as I can figure,” Billy replied. “That was where the portal was closed. So I can only assume that’s where it will open.”

Zack turned to Adam and Rocky. “You guys sure you don’t want to be a part of this?”

Rocky nodded. “I’m sure. I’ve seen enough of that place to last me a lifetime. I think I can pass on one visit.”

“We understand,” Kimberly assured him. “You guys can sit back and let us handle this part. We’ve had a year off, so…it’s your turn for a break.”

Tommy looked at Dr. Rivers. “I guess we’re ready, then.”

“Okay,” Jason muttered. “Open the portal.”

Billy pulled a lever, and the device now known as the PortalCom 2.0 opened the gateway. A breeze blew through the room, catching most of the group off guard.

Patting his buddy on the back, Tommy whispered, “Be careful, Jase.”

“I’ll be back,” Jason promised, nodding to Bralon and walking through the portal with him. The others felt a discomfort come over them, knowing that they were no longer in reach.

Billy raised his wrist communicator. “Jason? Can you read me?”

The room was silent for several long moments. Dr. Rivers stared at his blank monitor, wishing that he could still see what was happening on the other side.

“Why aren’t they answering?” Kimberly asked directly. “He’s supposed to come back through if it doesn't work.”

Aisha swallowed nervously.

“What do we do?” Adam panicked.

“I say we go in after them,” Zack proclaimed, starting for the portal.

Tommy put his arm out to stop Zack, and held up his own communicator for a few seconds.

“This is Jason. I read you.”

Everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

“Glad to hear your voice, Jason,” Billy responded. “You two in the clear?”

Jason’s voice came back. “Some of Phear’s goons are patrolling not far from here. We’re going to get out of view before we call you in. Okay?”

“Okay. I’m closing up the gateway before it draws any extra attention to itself.” Billy flipped the lever back in place.

In Devil’s Grave, Jason and Bralon were already crouched behind a pile of concrete blocks, spying on the Warmongers as their only passage home was sealed off.

“This is Angel Grove?” Jason grumbled, noting all the destruction; all the devastated citizens who moved this way and that according to Phear’s desires; and the otherworldly weather that had covered the planet for the past year.

Bralon brushed his hair from his face. “This must be tough for you. To see your home like this.”

“It is,” Jason said slowly. “Why don’t we just sneak into that crowd and see if we can’t find the others?”

“Good idea. Should you let Billy know?”

Jason tapped his communicator. “We’re going in. If we find anything, we’ll contact you.”

“Keep us posted,” Billy requested.

Jason stayed low as he led his younger companion into the mass of slaves. They quickly straightened up, slowed down their walk, and tried not to look conspicuous. “Just act casual,” Jason whispered.

“We look awfully clean to be acting casual,” Bralon noted, in reference to the poor state that the people were in.

Ignoring his statement, Jason began scanning the area for any sign of the other Rangers. “Do you see anyone?”

“No. Not yet.”

A Warmonger came bounding through the swarm of people just then, and jabbed Jason with its sword. “Get to work!!”

“Hey, watch it with that thing,” Jason growled.

“The master don’t want ye wasting yere time! The only thing ye need concern yereself with is that this palace gets finished!”

Bralon stepped forward. “I’m sorry, but…it’s my fault. See, I asked him to take me…to the bathroom.”

Jason nodded in agreement. “Can you tell me where we could find one around here?”

“What are ye talking about?! Get back to work before I turn ye over to General Haxter!”

At that point, something caught Jason’s attention out of the corner of his eye. He saw Katherine standing not twenty feet away, using a concrete block to break others into pieces. “Kat,” he said under his breath. “Uh, yes, sir. We’ll go help them over here.” He and Bralon walked away from their slave driver.

Kat felt someone grab her arm, and let out a shriek. But when she realized Jason was standing behind her, she suddenly became calm again. “Jason?”

He nodded. “Yeah. It’s me.”

“How? I thought you were all destroyed.”

Jason looked around to make sure no Warmongers were watching. “No. Follow me.”

She had no time to ask questions. She just walked with Bralon and Jason into the thickest part of the crowd, where they could not be seen. Jason was enough to part the people like a traffic cop, eventually leading them into a dark alley where no Warmongers seemed to be standing around.

“What is this about?” Kat whispered. “Where have you been?”

“I’ve been trapped in another universe,” Jason stated. “Tommy’s there with me.”

Kat looked surprised. “Is it any safer there than it is here?”

“Extremely. But we’re not giving up on this world yet. We’ve gotten together to form some kind of plan, and we’re going to figure out a way to stop Phear.”

Kat looked at Bralon. She had as little faith in rescuing this world as anyone else. But wherever Jason and Tommy were concerned, no questions were ever asked. “How do we get out of here?”

“There’s a portal waiting for us back at the city plaza, in front of Phear’s tower. That’s where we came through.”

“You look familiar,” she noted of Bralon. “Aren’t you the guy that Haxter took to the pit last night?”

Bralon nodded. “Yeah. I’m from the other side.”

“It’s because of Bralon we’ve been able to reach this world again. Billy set up a dimensional gateway for us.”

“Billy’s with you?”

“Yeah. So do you know where any of the others are?”

“You mean like Adam and Tanya?”

“Haven’t you heard about Adam? He’s with us now. Billy and Bralon rescued him, along with Rocky and Aisha.”

Kat found herself smiling. “Really? That’s terrific.”

“How about Tanya?”

Kat wiped the sweat from her brow. “I’m not sure. I think she’s been working in the south part of town.”

“Okay. We’ll get you to the portal, and then go looking for Tanya.”

She shook her head. “No. Just let me come with you.”

“Are you sure you’re up to it?” Bralon questioned.

Hardly convinced herself, she gave a short nod. “I can do it.”

Jason trusted her, even in this state, to make the right decision. “All right. Let me call Billy.” He pressed a button on his communicator. “This is Jason, come in.”

“I read you, Jason,” Billy replied. “Go ahead.”

“I’ve got Kat with me. We’re going to get Tanya right now, and then we’re coming back for--”

“I don’t think you’re going anywhere,” Haxter snarled as he came out of the shadows with a pair of Warmongers.

Jason’s expression hardened. “We’ve got some trouble, guys. I think we’re going to be delayed.”

Back at the lab, Tommy took immediate charge. “Open the portal,” he demanded, raising his communicator. “Jason, we’re coming in.”

“Oh, good,” Haxter laughed at the sound of Tommy‘s words. “It sounds like a party.”

Bralon and Jason stepped out in front of Katherine. “If you want us,” Jason sneered. “Come and get us.”

“Oh, don’t tempt me.”

Meanwhile, Billy punched in a few coordinates, based on the location of Jason and Bralon’s molecular patterns.

“What are you waiting for?” Adam asked. “They need our help.”

Billy put his hand up impatiently. “I think I can get the portal open where Jason’s at, rather than at Phear’s tower.”

Zack punched his palm. “All right. Let’s get this show on the road. After an entire year, I’m ready to give this Haxter guy a piece of my mind.”

“I’ve got it,” Dr. Rivers announced, scooting away from his keyboard. “Billy, you’re all set.”

“Great.” Billy opened the portal. “Let’s go.”

As a dozen or more Warmongers entered the alley to back up Haxter, the reptilian general just laughed. “I’ve been waiting for you to return,” he said to Bralon. “But don’t count on escaping this time.”

At that point, the gateway opened behind Jason. Kat spun around and broke into a wide smile when she saw who stepped through. Tommy, Kimberly, Zack, and Billy stood facing their adversary.

“Okay, Haxter,” Zack quipped. “It’s clobberin’ time.”

Haxter raised his sword and positioned himself in fighting stance. “Bring it!”

[izout]

http://sfe.deltaanime.net/abare/ this is where you can download episodes of Abaranger.

[Silver-Ranger]

this is awesome so far keep up the good work!!!

[OnlyTrueFan]

CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE

Dr. Rivers looked up at Adam. “What are you doing? I thought you were staying behind.”

Adam was already leading Rocky and Aisha toward the gateway. “Not when I know they need my help,” Adam stated.

Nodding in agreement, Rocky pointed to Rivers’ computer. “Your work is here. But our work is with our friends.”

“Leave the light on for us,” Aisha said nervously as she followed them in.

When they appeared in Devil’s Grave, Haxter was just shouting, “Attack!!”

The Warmongers ran at Jason and his team. Jason was the closest to the beasts, and met them first with a sidekick. Tommy ran past him into the thick of things, throwing a spinning heel kick at the nearest Warmonger he could get to.

Zack, Adam, and Rocky went at it with their enemies. The three moved like lightning against the Warmongers, while Kimberly and Aisha stepped up on either side of Kat.

“What do you say?” Kimberly asked with a smile. “Just like old times?”

Kat nearly broke into tears at the very sight of her friends, both looking happy and hopeful. “Let’s kick some Warmonger butt,” she said, her Australian accent suddenly becoming more prominent again. They all followed the boys into battle.

Bralon turned to look at Billy. The man known as Scranton pulled off his lab coat, unbuttoned the collar of his blue T-shirt, and removed his glasses. “You ready?” he asked.

“I’m ready,” Bralon said with a surprisingly sincere grin.

So the two joined the others, fighting the Warmongers to no apparent avail.

Haxter stood alone; no one had come at him. He took a second glance at the portal and started toward it.

“Hold it right there!” Zack barked, stepping between Haxter and his escape route. “I’m not letting you get away that easily.”

Haxter smiled. “You think you’re going to let me? On the contrary, you fool. I’m coming right through you!” He swung his sword, under which Zack ducked. When Haxter spun around to try and kick him, the agile dancer leaped clear over his leg.

“You’ll have to do better than that!”

So Haxter kicked Zack in the side and raised his sword to stab at him. But Rocky slid across the pavement to trip Haxter with a judo sweep.

“Thanks,” Zack laughed. “What’s the matter, Haxter? You look a little off-balance. Inner ear problems?”

Haxter jumped to his feet and kicked Rocky in the chest, sending him ten or twelve feet to the other side of the alley. He looked at Zack and growled. “Now you’ll face my true power!” Jumping into the air, Haxter fired a laser blast from the end of his blade. It hit the ground next to Zack, and he was thrown further than Rocky.

When the monster landed, he was directly in front of the portal. He laughed. “Let’s see just what it is you’re all hiding in here.” But the moment he took one step, Tommy flipped over his head and landed with his back to the fiend before throwing a powerful back kick that stunned Haxter for a few seconds.

Tommy turned around. “Don’t even think about it, fang-face.”

Tightening his fist, Haxter pointed his sword and warned, “You shouldn’t cross this line, human.”

Bracing himself for the attack, Tommy challenged, “Any time you think you can, Haxter.”

With that, the two went at it. Haxter was too strong for Tommy, even as he held back intentionally to draw out the fight.

Kat was unable to fight very effectively, with the weariness of the entire last year still weighing on her, but she found it became easier with each Warmonger she took on. Her morale had risen at the prospect of her old comrades back in action, and she in turn was gaining confidence once again.

Two Warmongers each grabbed Rocky by the arms, while a third stepped up to pummel him with punches in the stomach. Kimberly and Aisha appeared to kick the first pair in the sides, giving Rocky the opportunity to throw a front kick straight into the third Warmonger’s chest.

Jason blocked a kick from a Warmonger and sent him falling into one of his own kind. Just as he was ready to do battle with another, Tommy landed on the ground in front of him. “You all right, bro?” he asked as he helped him to stand.

Tommy grabbed his chest and groaned. “I think so.” He saw Haxter heading for the portal and gasped, “Haxter’s going for it!”

Jason looked back to see Zack throw a high-flying sidekick that stunned Haxter long enough for him to step in front of the portal. “We’ve already told you,” Zack said through clenched teeth. “You’re not coming through.”

The anger was clear on Haxter’s face. “Enough!! You’ve stood in my way for the last time!!” He took a step back and raised his sword again. “This is your final warning!!” The sword ignited into a flaming saber.

To Haxter’s surprise, a smiling Zack broke into a spontaneous dance. “Okay, lizard-breath. Let’s see how you like a little hip-hop kido with that fire!”

Haxter swung the sword furiously, lashing out with a wall of flames that would have devoured Zack; but the smooth performer went down in a wide-legged split, raising to his feet as soon as the heat had passed over with a double-jump-front kick to Haxter. He spun around, dance-style, to throw another foot in Haxter’s face. Before Haxter could react, Tommy ran his leg under the creature’s feet to throw him off.

“Ha!” Zack laughed. “You fell for the same trick twice!”

The Warmongers made their way toward the gateway. “Let’s go!” Aisha screamed.

“What about Tanya?” Kat panted.

Adam looked at Kimberly helplessly. “We’ll have to come back for her!”

Jason saw Billy running out of the alley. “Go!” Billy shouted. “I’m going after Tanya!”

“Billy, no!!” Jason bellowed. But the stubborn scientist had already disappeared around the corner.

Haxter stood up slowly. “Go after him!!” he ordered two of his Warmongers, who quickly ran off in pursuit of Billy.

Zack received some help from Rocky in holding the Warmongers off, but, to everyone’s horror, four of them managed to slip through.

“Come on!” Kimberly squealed, grabbing Kat by the arm. “We’ve got to help Dr. Rivers!” They raced after the Warmongers, while Adam helped Aisha through a swarm of others.

Without a word, Haxter ran at the remaining Rangers with a roar. He easily pushed Jason and Tommy aside, stopping to kick Zack in the gut before he went for the gateway.

From his current position on one knee, Tommy raised his communicator. “Close the portal!”

On the other side, Kimberly and Kat had followed the Warmongers into Dr. Rivers’ room, only to find that he had fried one and been overwhelmed by another. The last two escaped into the halls of the science center.

Kimberly fought off Dr. Rivers’ attacker, while Kat chased down the renegades. When Tommy’s voice came over Kim’s communicator, Rivers quickly lunged for the lever on Billy’s PortalCom.

It therefore vanished in front of Haxter’s eyes. “No!!” he screeched.

Jason grinned. “What’s the matter? Lose your sense of direction?”

Aisha suddenly looked around her. “Where’s Bralon?!”

Tommy stood up straight. “He’s gone after Billy!”

Haxter turned around in rage. “I’ll destroy you all with my bare hands!”

Rocky stopped another Warmonger before looking at Haxter to say, “We’re not your slaves anymore, Haxter.”

“You belong to Phear!” he growled, charging once again.

*******************

Katherine raced along hurriedly in the Science Center hallways, looking every which way for the getaway Warmongers. All the other workers were moving about the building calmly, so she assumed they had not passed that way. As she turned to head back in a different direction, she literally ran into the duo of creatures she had been looking for.

“Oh, there you are,” she mumbled, looking back to see that no one else was paying attention. So in the blink of an eye, she shoved them both back through the door into the hall from where had come.

Once they were out of view, she grabbed one Warmonger by the head and brought it down to knee him in the gut. While he was dazed, she kicked the second into the wall and wheeled around to punch him firmly in the side.

Dr. Rivers ran out with Kimberly at that point to zap both Warmongers with his remote. They were vaporized on sight, giving Kat a chance to breathe.

“Good job,” Kimberly congratulated. “We better get back to open the portal.”

Dr. Rivers pocketed his remote. “I’m not cut out for this,” he grumbled.

*****************

A large group of slaves were doing Phear’s dirty work when two Warmongers chased Billy onto the scene. What the Warmongers were unaware of was that they themselves were being tracked by Bralon.

But Billy was smarter than the soldiers were. He slowed his pace and waited until the thugs were just behind him to crouch down and stop short. One of them fell over him, while the second had time to stop before Bralon plowed into him like a quarterback.

Billy stood up straight and nodded to his friend. “Thanks. Do you see Tanya?”

“I think we’ve got bigger problems,” Bralon answered, as the other surrounding Warmongers approached them.

“What do we do now?” Billy grumbled.

“How about calling for help on those fancy Dick Tracy watches you’re wearing?”

Billy smiled. “Oh yeah. I’ve sort of forgotten what it’s like to wear one.” He tapped his communicator. “Hey, guys. We’re going to need a little assistance over here.”

“That’s too bad,” Rocky moaned as he rolled over on the pavement of the alley.

Haxter stood grinning. Around him, in a circle, lay the unconscious or painfully writhing bodies of Jason, Adam, Rocky, Zack, Aisha, and Tommy.

Rocky managed to finish by saying, “We’re having enough trouble here.”

[jaguarranger]

Good job with Rocky cracking jokes after they've just gotten their butts kicked. This fic continues to rock.

[izout]

Since all the names of the citys that each ranger team has protected has been change, does that mean that Marinar Bay is Nightmare Bay now? Or Silver Hills is Silver Shrills? Or Turtle Cove is now Horror Cove etc, etc?

[OnlyTrueFan]

Since all the names of the citys that each ranger team has protected has been change, does that mean that Marinar Bay is Nightmare Bay now? Or Silver Hills is Silver Shrills? Or Turtle Cove is now Horror Cove etc, etc?

Hey, those are good! I actually tried to put a scene like that in the story, where Rocky, Adam, and Aisha told Tommy and Billy what all the other cities had been renamed. But I couldn't think of enoguh new names, so I canned it. I could use your ideas, if you don't mind. Silver Shrills was especially creative. ;)

[izout]

Be my guest dude.

[HurricaneNinja]

Dang Haxter took on that many rangers and beat them all? Damn they need some help..were are the turbo-SPD rangers when you need them.

[Eternal]

I've been keeping up. Tremendous writing. These stories are rare; the ones that weaves many characters together without neglect. Good job.


CT

[dragomuseveni]

well its been a long time since i have done anything on the board i guess its time for me to say something again.........first off nice job on the story man, its awsome the beginning was kind of slow, but it really built up hte story well i kind of thought it kind of typical the way u had all the teams come together, but once u got to this half of the story it picked up its pace i just cant stop reading it.....that said great job and i wish that the fic im working on gets rave reveiws like urs.

[OnlyTrueFan]

CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR

“So are we in pretty serious trouble now?” Bralon asked as he glared around at the Warmongers surrounding him.

Billy nodded shortly. “Yeah, normally, this was when we always morphed.”

Bralon chuckled. “Must’ve been nice.”

The Warmongers slowly closed in, their swords raised.

“Why’d you give it up?” Bralon grumbled.

“Ehh…someone had to sacrifice being a Ranger because the Zeo Crystal only had so much power. And I thought I’d be a bigger help in the Power Chamber.”

With a frown, Bralon said, “I think I’ll have to disagree after seeing you in action back there.”

One of the Warmongers began circling the pair.

“Can we maybe finish this conversation another time?” Billy requested.

“Actually, that’d be great,” agreed Bralon. The two both threw a kick at whichever Warmonger was unlucky enough to be standing the closest, and another fight began once more.

********************

Dr. Rivers stood beside the PortalCom, tapping his foot impatiently. Kimberly and Kat suddenly hurried back through, both breathing heavily. “They’re gone,” Kimberly gasped. “Haxter, the Warmongers…everybody. They’re just gone.”

“How can they be gone? What happened to them?”

Kat was visibly frightened. “I don’t know. Haxter must have taken them to Phear.”

“And what will Phear do with them?”

Fidgetting worriedly, Kimberly answered, “Insubordination is a pretty serious crime in Phear’s book.”

“Then we have to do something to help them. Have you tried the communicators?”

Kimberly nodded. “Nothing. They haven’t answered.”

Dr. Rivers closed the portal. “This is bad.”

*****************

As he landed hard on his side, Bralon rolled over painstakingly to stand up again. The Warmongers taunted him gleefully while the many slaves in the street kept on doing their work. No one could understand in this day and age why anybody would go through the trouble of challenging Haxter’s minions.

Billy took a kick to the stomach and went down on his knees. “Bralon!! Are you all right?!”

“I don’t think so, buddy. What are we going to do?”

The Warmongers grabbed Billy’s arms. “I think I’m all out of ideas!”

Bralon was pulled to his feet as well. “Next time I have weird dreams, I’m blaming it on my dinner!”

The two were pushed together and dragged down the street. “Where are they taking us?” Bralon whispered.

“My guess is back to Haxter. But I do have one more trick up my sleeve.”

“What is it?”

“I’m saving it for just the right moment.”

Rolling his eyes, Bralon mumbled, “Can’t think of any righter moment than now…”

*****************

The weather became more intense as the evening pressed on. Billy and Bralon found themselves brought before Phear in the Devil’s Grave plaza, where Haxter had already seen to it that Jason, Tommy, and the others from the alley had been shackled and forced to their knees.

“Well, well,” Phear’s voice echoed. “I see that some of my underlings have forgotten their place. Punishment is in order for your insolence.” He saw Bralon being pushed to the ground. “Ahh…I remember you. You’re the one who escaped the pit. Perhaps that is where we should send him now.”

“If I escaped once, I could do it again,” Bralon snapped.

Haxter raised his boot and kicked Bralon across the jaw. “Silence!”

Unbeknownst to Phear or Haxter, Aisha had already picked the lock on her cuffs and winked to Rocky. Bralon managed to catch an eyeful of Billy reaching into his back pocket, and decided to break his own standards for a few moments of stalling.

“Phear, I apologize a thousand times over for my disobedience. Can you please forgive me?”

Haxter was a bit surprised. Phear just cocked his head and walked up to Bralon*as lightning flashed in the sky. “Fall on your face before me.”

Tommy and Jason looked at one another, unsure about the whole situation.

Bralon did as he was told.

“Now beg for mercy,” Phear chuckled.

Bralon raised his head slightly. “Please have mercy on me.”

“Call me master.”

“Master.”

Phear put his foot on Bralon’s head and pushed his face into the dirt. “Say it again!!”

“Hey, Phear,” Zack interrupted.

The monarch turned to look at him. “What? Who dares to call my name?”

Zack leaped to his feet, hands tied behind his back, and jumped over the cuffs so that his arms were in front of him. “Why don’t you try begging for a change?”

Thunder rolled, and Phear took a step away from Bralon to point his staff at Zack. “What did you say?!”

“Destroy him, master!” Haxter advised. “He’s been nothing but trouble!”

After making significant eye contact with Adam, Bralon pleaded, “Have mercy on him, master! He is unaware of your greatness! Please give him another chance!”

“Man, I don’t want another chance!” Zack complained. “I think if Phear expects us to do everything, we oughta see him bend over once in a while too!”

Phear’s hands began shaking.

Bralon stood up. “Wait, master. I think I know a better way to handle this than for you to destroy him.”

Jason and Tommy nodded to one another. They were waiting for the right opportunity.

“And how, pray tell, is that?!”

“Destroy his friends.”

Zack gasped. “What?!”

“No!” Adam screamed. “Please don’t!”

Phear turned his staff in Adam’s direction. “I like the way this boy thinks when he’s learned his lesson!” He fired a laser blast bigger than a man’s head at Adam’s torso.

Thinking quickly, Adam jumped up, bringing his hands in front of him, and held them out where his torso had been. The blast split through his chains, and whizzed under his legs to hit a wall.

Another clap of thunder rang out. “Fool!!”

Adam was already in fighting stance as the Warmongers came at him. “You’re the fool, Phear, if you think you can keep us chained down!”

“What makes you think you’ll all be so lucky?” Haxter sneered, pulling his sword from his belt. A set of shackles came flying at him, landing on the end of the blade. He and Phear looked to see Zack completely free of chains.

“Because the hand is quicker than the eye,” Zack laughed. “And we’re definitely quicker than you.” With that, he broke into a jumping split kick that floored two Warmongers. Adam followed suit, spinning every which way to foil the Warmongers’ attacks.

Bralon reared back to kick Haxter in the chest and then join his friends in the fight.

“Destroy them!!” Phear bellowed as the storm grew louder.

Aisha tossed her chains aside; Jason and Tommy stood up, eager to get back in the game. Rocky tried to stand, and found that his chains had been caught on a random steel rod. “Terrific,” he groaned.

Phear used his staff to start firing blasts at the Rangers as they ran about, taking down Warmongers. Haxter just stared in awe, unwilling to take action yet.

Tommy fought with his hands behind his back (literally) as if he never even needed them. Adam and Zack held off the majority of the Warmongers, as Aisha made her way to Billy.

“I’ve got some work to do,” Haxter said as he ran to stop Aisha. Before he reached her, Jason plowed into him with a mighty shoulder, and the two went toppling across the ground.

Billy stood up and kicked a Warmonger. “I think I can get us out of here,” he revealed.

“How?” Aisha asked, stopping to plant her foot in a Warmonger’s stomach and quickly shove him aside.

“There’s a device in my right hand that could be our ticket out of here. How did you manage to get free?”

“Eh, I’ve had some experience picking locks.”

Billy chuckled. “Right. I forgot.”

As Bralon and Tommy fought with their hands bound, Haxter threw Jason aside and charged at them. Both of them stood back-to-back and took hold of the other’s chains. When Haxter swung his sword in rage, they stepped away from one another, weaving the two chains together and allowing Haxter to slice them both in two.

Tommy put his fists up . “Now we can finish this.”

Bralon was ready as well, but a sudden flash of light caused him to vanish.

With a scream, Phear ran into battle himself, where Adam and Zack were fighting.

Rocky jerked on his chains again. “Man!! This stinks!”

A confused Haxter watched Tommy disappear. He looked back to see Billy, aiming his remote at Aisha to transport her out as well. “No!! Stop!!” Haxter roared.

Adam and Zack both braced themselves for Phear’s attack, only to be transported off the scene. Phear sent a fireball that went straight through the spot they had been standing.

The rod Rocky had been stuck to suddenly snapped his chains. “Yes!” he cheered, standing up to see the fireball heading for him. “AAAHH!” He used his arms to shield his eyes, then vanished.

Jason staggered over to Billy. “What’s going on? Where did everybody go?”

“I’ve captured their date inside a digital dimension.”

The Warmongers all turned on the final two Rangers.

“Great. Now what?”

Billy took a deep breath. “Now I press this button, capture you, and make my way for the alley.”

“Alone?”

Phear pushed his foot soldiers aside to stand before Billy and Jason. “I’ve spent the last year making slaves of your stubborn friends. What makes you think that you will be any different?”

Jason’s nostrils flared as he hung his shackles over a metal bar behind him (probably the shards of an old sign post.) “Because we like to finish what we started.” He flexed his muscles, and snapped the chains in half over the rod.

“So if you’ll excuse us,” Billy said, turning his remote on Jason.

“Better idea.“ Jason snatched Billy’s device and aimed it back at his friend.

“Jason, wait!” Billy shouted.

But Jason used it on Billy, capturing him inside the technological tool and jumping over the rubble around him to make a break for it.

“Fool!!” Phear shouted, firing at him with the end of his staff. “Haxter, stop him!!”

And without a word, Haxter jumped the wreckage and followed Jason on foot.

Jason looked back once as he made his way down the street toward the alley. “Man,” he panted. “I sure wish I was young again!”

Haxter flipped through the air and landed in front of Jason just as he came to the right location. “You are seriously starting to get on my nerves,” Jason groaned.

“I know the feeling.”

The voice of an Australian female was heard behind him, saying, “Feel this!!”

Haxter turned around to take a boot to the face. Kat and Kimberly stood before Jason, with Tanya Sloan surprisingly among them.

“Tanya,” Jason smiled, running over to give her a quick hug. “How’d you get here?”

“Long story, we’ll explain later,” Kat promised.

Haxter was already standing again. “Don’t even think about making for that portal.”

“Too late!” Kimberly taunted as they all ran into the alley.

“They never learn,” Haxter laughed, following after them. The gateway was indeed open, and the girls all hopped in. But just before Jason passed through, a bolt of electricity snatched him around the waist. He let out a holler, and looked back to see Haxter’s hand extended, releasing this energy that now bound him.

“Let me go, Haxter,” Jason demanded. “Or you’ll be sorry.”

“And what are you going to do to make me sorry?” chortled Haxter. “It seems to me that I have the upper hand here.” He slowly moved Jason through the air, out of the way of the portal. “Now there’s nothing left to keep me from this threshold you all hold so dear.” He walked right up to it, and even put one foot through the door before Jason aimed the device at him.

“Hey, lizard-gizzard!”

Haxter looked up just in time to see Jason press the button. But it was unable to capture Haxter’s data, and instead sent a powerful shockwave through him. He was forced to drop Jason as he stumbled backwards.

Jason jumped over Haxter and through the portal.

Kimberly turned off the PortalCom as soon as Jason landed on the floor. “What kept you?”

“Haxter caught up to me,” he wheezed, smoke rising from his blazer.

“What the heck did he do to you?” Tanya gasped.

Jason stood up shaking his head. “Don’t worry about it. I’m fine. Dr. Rivers, here.” He handed him the device. “Billy and the others are inside this little doohickie.”

“What?” Kat shrieked. “How?”

“Something Billy came up with. He said he captured their data inside.”

Rivers looked it over. “How did he use it?”

“He just pressed the green button there.”

“Then he must use this one…” Dr. Rivers pressed a blue button, and the seven missing persons appeared in the lab. “…to release them.”

Billy was happy to find himself back at home. “Jason, what were you thinking? I’m the only person who knows how to use that!”

Jason nodded. “I know I took a chance. But I didn’t want you left alone back there.”

Adam suddenly realized who else was in the room. “Tanya!” He wrapped his arms around her; Aisha, Rocky, and Tommy went over to greet her as well.

With a smile, Billy looked at Kimberly and mumbled, “Well, what do you know?”

“How did they find you?” Aisha asked.

Tanya wiped her teary eyes. “Kimberly and Kat came through looking for you guys. They thought maybe Haxter took you to a slave camp. But when they got there, they found me instead.”

“Well, I’m glad they did,” Adam replied.

Bralon walked over to Jason. “What now?”

Jason shook his head. “I don’t know. But we better come up with something fast. Because the next time we go through that door…we might not be coming back.”

[Silver-Ranger]

Now to rescue the rest of the rangers.

[OnlyTrueFan]

CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE

No one knew what to say. They all just stood in the lab, thinking about the events of the previous day. Only one was absent, Rocky, who had gone to the science center cafeteria for some early lunch.

“Okay,” Tommy said, breaking the silence. “It’s pretty obvious that we’re no match for Phear or Haxter. Especially without our powers. So we have to figure out-- based on our past experiences and knowledge-- what we can do against this guy.”

“That’s just it,” Kimberly noted. “Every time we had no powers to fight with, we found new ones.”

Adam grunted. “Too bad there’s no one around now to tell us what other powers exist in this universe.”

Bralon rubbed his jaw. “That reminds me. All that stuff about the Morphing Masters. They’re responsible for all the Power. And I remember reading that the Phantom Ranger said the answer to beating this guy lies within the Morphing Grid.”

“Give it up,” Tanya cut in. “We played with that theory for a year. But we could never figure anything out. Without the Phantom Ranger around to just tell us outright, the whole story’s kind of useless.”

“But it sounds like the Morphing Grid holds the answers,” Bralon said again.

Tanya rolled her eyes. “Duh.”

“So where is the Morphing Grid?”

“I told you,” she continued. “We don’t know!”

Tommy stood up from his chair. “Correction: those of you trapped on the other side don’t know. Now, I don’t know either, but I do have an idea that could help us.”

“What is it, Tommy?” Kat asked.

“Several years ago, I stumbled upon a very rare stone. I thought it was a Dino Gem, but it wasn’t. I tried to analyze it alone, but instead it seemed to analyze me. It’s a big part of how I was able to put together my Ranger Chronicles. But once it had… had downloaded the information into my mind, it was useless. I let Hayley take a look at it, but we were unable to utilize its power. So we hid it beneath her cyber café in Reefside. And then after Mesogog and Zeltrax had been defeated, Kira and Ethan received a message from the stone through Ethan’s laptop. Ethan was chronicling the events of the year for me, and this rock made itself known to the two of them. Through this stone, they learned of the existence of SPD twenty-one years before Cruger and his squad ever became Rangers at all.”

Billy interrupted. “So you think this stone could be a part of the Morphing Grid?”

Tommy nodded. “I think so.”

“Where did you find it?” Jason questioned.

Tommy shrugged. “Under the café. We uncovered it when the construction crew was building Hayley’s Cyberspace, and we decided to leave it there once everything was over.”

“How deep was it?” asked Billy.

Tommy raised his eyebrows. “Deep enough. We found it in a chasm. Hayley and I were there at night, so the construction crew never saw what we saw. I just happened upon a crevice in the rock they had dug out, and I opened up a huge tunnel. We only went down so far, and that’s where we found the stone. I’m guessing that maybe that tunnel goes down a lot further.”

“Then we have to get to the cyber café,” Kimberly realized. “Maybe we can find something in that tunnel.”

“Can we still reach it?” Jason wanted to know.

With a nod, Tommy responded, “The café was built right over the top of the crevice, but Hayley and I spent some late hours one night constructing a secret passage into the tunnel.”

“So we have to go back through the portal and find the cyber café,” Billy agreed. “And I think it’d be best if we all went.”

Dr. Rivers noticed Bralon watching him. “Uh-uh. Not me. My work is here, just like Rocky said.”

“Where is Rocky?” Aisha spoke.

The door opened just then, and Rocky barged in with a big sandwich in his hands. “Hey, everybody, what’s going on?”

“We’re going back,” Jason answered. “We know how we might be able to find the Morphing Grid the Phantom Ranger told us about.”

Tommy turned to Bralon. “Are you still with us?”

“To the end. Besides, there’s strength in numbers. And you’ll need all the numbers you can get.”

*********************

It was late at night when the PortalCom reopened its gateway. The alley was a very unpopular place in Devil’s Grave, so no one was around to see Tommy step through. He was followed by Adam, Rocky, Kimberly, Aisha, Bralon, Tanya, and Zack.

Billy looked at Dr. Rivers as Jason walked through. “Keep your fingers crossed.”

“Call me when you get back,” Dr. Rivers requested.

Billy was the last person through, and the portal closed behind him.

“Do you think you’ll even be able to find Reefside?” Katherine asked in a low voice.

Tommy led them all to the edge of the alley. “Not sure. Everything’s changed so much around here. But I can try.”

“We better get going,” Adam whispered. “I’d hate to still be here when the sun comes up.”

“It’s going to be a long walk to Reefside,” Jason pointed out. “Sunrise is unavoidable.”

“But if we’re lucky,” Tanya commented. “We’ll be safely hidden under the café by that time.”

Tommy nodded to Bralon. “Then let’s go.”

**********************

Dawn was still a half-hour away when the weary travelers came to the front step of Hayley’s Cyberspace.

“The door’s locked,” Tommy grumbled. “And I don’t have the key anymore.”

Jason squared his shoulders. “Stand back.”

A moment later, the door came flying off its hinges and landed in the middle of the small building with a crash. Jason stalked through the door.

Billy looked at Zack and rolled his eyes. “That’s sure to keep us inconspicuous.”

As the group walked into the dark room, Tommy felt a little misty-eyed. “This is Hayley’s?” The café had been completely wrecked. Only the counter behind which Hayley had so often stood was still intact.

Kimberly took a look around. “Where’s the stone?”

“Uh, it’s right under the floorboards, here,” Tommy replied.

Rocky punched his palm. “Then let’s smash ’em.”

“We’ve already made enough noise, “ Billy stated, looking at Jason. “Why don’t we find a quieter way into the tunnel?”

Jason shrugged. “Well, we had to break something.”

“Billy, can you shine a little light over here?” Tommy requested.

Billy pulled a flashlight from his pocket and turned it on. “Thanks for reminding me. I’d almost forgotten I brought this.”

Tommy went over to Hayley’s jukebox, and pulled it aside. Behind it, mounted to the wall, was a piece of masonry shaped like a dinosaur footprint. “Kira and Ethan didn’t discover everything about this little piece of work.” He twisted the paw, and the entire brick wall slid open.

“Cool,” Rocky muttered.

Shining his light down a dark staircase, Billy took another look at Tommy. “This is what you and Hayley fixed up by yourselves?”

“This is it,” Tommy smiled. “Down there is the stone.”

“Then what are we waiting for?” Bralon asked, pushing past them down into the stairwell.

The others followed slowly, with Billy just behind Bralon, lighting his path. When they had turned a corner in the underground corridor, they came upon a rock formation, almost up to their chests. Sitting atop it was a green crystal-- obviously the gem.

“Wow,” Billy uttered. “It’s gorgeous.”

“So where to now?” asked Zack.

Billy shone his light further down the tunnel. “That way, I suppose. I’m surprised you never checked it out, Tommy.”

Tommy snorted. “Sorry. I was little busy keeping tabs on the Machine Empire, building dino technology, making an account of Ranger history, and saving the world from prehistoric domination.”

With a grin, Jason slapped his friend on the back and said, “You could’ve made time.” He led the others into the tunnel.

“I intended to,” Tommy mumbled as Kat stopped beside him. “But I forgot.”

“No surprise,” Katherine giggled, taking his hand as they went on.

Jason walked calmly beside Billy into the darkness. Billy’s torch only gave so much light, and the tunnel seemed to descend for a mile.

“Are we sure this is going to lead us anywhere?” Rocky grumbled. “It’s starting to look pretty empty.”

Tanya looked at him. “Well, Rocky, everything leads somewhere. Even if it’s just a dead end.”

“Well, dead ends aren’t always what they seem,” Kimberly stated.

“Wait,” Billy interrupted. “I think I see something.”

Jason tilted his head to focus on the object ahead of them. “What is it?”

“It looks like some kind of quartz,” Billy said as they all drew closer. “This entire wall is lined with it.”

The corridor broke into two directions. The quartz wall brought one to an abrupt end, while the other continued on its way.

“Interesting,” Billy mumbled. “But I guess we should keep going.”

Zack pushed Aisha gently to one side and pointed to the rock beside the quartz wall. “Check it out!”

Billy shone his light on what appeared to be an unlit candelabra. “Well, what do you know?”

“You don’t think it’s some sort of secret passage, do you?” Adam asked.

Shaking his head, Billy reached up to take hold of it. “I’m not sure.” He turned it to the side, and…it broke off the wall.

Adam frowned. “Hm. Maybe not.”

Tanya turned her attention to the total darkness of the tunnel ahead. “I guess this is the only way, huh?”

Jason put his thumbs in his pockets. “It looks that way.”

Tommy shook his head. “I don’t know. Something about this wall…there has to be a reason it’s here.”

Looking again at the spot where the candelabra had been mounted, Bralon noticed something else. “Hey. Take a look.” He took Billy’s light and shone it on a small, inconspicuous ring hanging from the mount. He put his finger through it and gave it a good pull. This time, the earth began to shake, and the quartz wall slowly opened.

“Yes!” Zack laughed. “Way to go, Bralon!”

The inside was just another dark tunnel. “It doesn’t look much friendlier than the other way,” Aisha griped.

“They could’ve at least left the lights on for us,” Kat joked as Tommy stepped away from her into the doorway.

Jason leaned into his ear. “What do you think?”

“I think this is the only choice we’ve got.”

Billy looked back at Kimberly. “I guess we’re going in.”

“Perfect,” Rocky muttered.

When the team had gone not twenty feet, they turned another corner and shone their light on an arched doorway, decorated on either side by a suit of armor.

“Now what do you think?” Jason asked again.

Zack slapped Tommy on the arm. “Come on, man. They’re just old rusty suits. They can’t hurt us.”

Tommy saw the concern on Billy’s face, as well as the excitement. “I guess we’ve got nothing to lose.”

“Except our lives,” mumbled Rocky.

Jason stood just behind Billy as he walked toward the doorway. But before he passed through, both suits of armor sprung to life and crossed their swords in front of him. Kimberly let out a shriek.

“Who goes there?” echoed one deep voice that seemed to come from both.

Tommy took the liberty of answering. “My name is Tommy Oliver. I’m here with my friends. We come in search of the secret to the Morphing Grid.”

The two armored suits turned their heads to look at one another. They both said, “Only one with the blood of a Power Ranger may enter these chambers.”

“Then that makes this a lot easier,” Jason said as he took a stance beside Tommy. “Because we are Power Rangers.”

“There is nothing to prove that,” the two knights said.

Bralon looked at Aisha and whispered, “I can’t get through.”

Her eyes widened. “Maybe they’ll let you through by association?”

Tommy stepped closer to the knights. “You can’t prove we’re not, either.”

“If we are Rangers,” Jason spoke. “How can we prove it to you?”

“You can show us your morphers,” they said.

“But we don’t have them,” Tommy answered. “Phear destroyed our powers. That’s why we came here looking for--”

“How dare you mention that name here, in this sacred place!” the suits shouted. “Leave here before you defile us any further!”

“We can’t leave!” Zack barked. “We have to find what we came looking for before Phear turns the world into his own little playground!”

“Do not mention that name!” they screamed again.

Jason clenched his jaw. “If you don’t let us through, you’re just as responsible for the destruction of the world as he is!”

The pair of knights became quiet. “You may be allowed to enter,” they said. “But know this: if you are not Rangers as you say are, you will be destroyed when you enter through the gates.”

Tanya looked back at Bralon with a look of shock.

“You have to go back,” Aisha warned.

Bralon brushed his hair from his face and tried to think quickly.

“Now go,” the knights offered, pulling their swords away. “And for your sake, may the Power protect you.”

[izout]

Great chapter, I wonder who the knight is?

[Silver-Ranger]

well I suspect that Bralon is really the phantom ranger so he should be able to go though safely.

[jaguarranger]

Great job on Chapter 25! Chapter 24 was a little slow though.

[dragomuseveni]

awsome work, yeah i think bralon is the phantom ranger too, i think i have heard that name around pr before so thats my reasoning behind it, but yeah keep up the good work!!!!

[izout]

At first, I thought with a name like Bralon, she was a black guy. By the way, did you go to the sfe.deltaanime.net website and see those episodes of Abaranger?

[Eternal]

Incredible chapter.

[OnlyTrueFan]

At first, I thought with a name like Bralon, she was a black guy. By the way, did you go to the sfe.deltaanime.net website and see those episodes of Abaranger?

In regards to your first statement, I could actually tell you who I picture in the role. Someone on this board mentioned him once in all this talk about an MMPR remake (which I am against, for the record) as a possible Jason recast. It's the guy who played Warren Peace in "Sky High," and keeps popping up in that trailer for "Undiscovered" with Ashlee Simpson. His name is Steven Strait.

In regards to your second question, I haven't gotten around to it yet, but I've got the page saved under "Favorites." I intend to go check it out, since you were kind enough to offer it to me. I'll try to open-minded, but I just don't know...

Anyway, I've had a busy, tiring week, and with everything that went on, I just couldn't even think about getting around to it yet. :(

[izout]

It's okay, take your time.

[OnlyTrueFan]

CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX

Everyone looked back at Bralon. He just flashed a half-crooked smile. “Don’t worry about me,” he said. “You guys go on in. I’ll just wait here.”

The two knights turned their creaking heads to look at one another.

“We can’t just leave you behind,” Kimberly said. “It wouldn’t be right, after all you’ve done for us.”

“He may go as far as the gate,” both knights said. “If he is not a Ranger, his journey must end there.”

Bralon’s eyes were red as he followed everybody past the knights. They went only a number of yards before they found themselves standing before a great pair of steel gates, each hinged to a high stone wall. No one could see past the gate, because of a thick, heavy fog that filled the air.

“I guess this is it,” Kimberly breathed. “Anybody want to guess what’s on the other side?”

Jason put his hand on the fence and shook it. “Better question. Anybody want to guess how we get through?”

Footsteps broke the silence.

“Uh-oh,” Adam said quietly.

“Somebody’s coming,” Tanya panicked.

“Maybe it’s the bellboy,” Zack joked.

Coming into focus through the fog*was a tall, dark figure; everyone felt their heart jump a little when they saw him. He was clad in a dark robe and hood; in his hand was a long, twisted staff with a sickle blade on the end.

“Is this the Grim Reaper?” Rocky whispered.

Bralon shook his head. “Unbelievable.”

Tommy stepped forward, unafraid to face this stranger as he came up to the gates. Kimberly and Kat decided to take a step back.

“Who disturbs my slumber?” hissed the shrouded man.

“We’re Power Rangers,” Tommy said shortly.

A near laugh came from the frightening being. “Aren’t we all? I suppose you come in search of the Power?”

Jason joined Tommy at the gate. “We lost ours to a creature named Phear.”

The guard let out an unnerving hiss. “Do not speak of him here. You stand in the most sacred of all places. Show some respect.”

“You don’t look much like the kind of guy I’d expect to be guarding the Power,” Tommy said bluntly. “Were you the only applicant up for the job?”

The figure turned its head slowly and said, “If you are not who you say you are, you will be destroyed in the instant you pass through these gates.”

Billy looked at Bralon again. “We know.”

“Then enter at your own risk.” The ghastly sentry moved aside, and the large gates opened loudly, clattering and squeaking the whole way. Jason and Tommy walked through together. The others were slightly cautious as they followed, even though they knew they were as much of a Power Rangers as anyone. But Bralon stood just outside the gates, staring intently.

The last person in line was Rocky. He looked back regretfully. “I guess we’ll be seeing you.”

Bralon nodded sadly. “Good luck in there.”

As the Rangers passed the eerie sentinel, he bowed on one knee and held his arm out toward them. “Power Rangers,” he whispered, in respect to their grand status.

After everyone had disappeared into the fog, the shrouded guard stood up and looked at Bralon. “You are not of Ranger blood, then?”

“No. I’m just a friend.”

The sentry spoke once more. “Why, then, would you accompany them on a mission so great?”

“Because I have to. I can’t explain it. I just have to.”

*********************

The first thing the team of searchers came to was a three-way fork in the caves.

“Now what?” Kimberly asked. “Which way are we supposed to go?”

“I guess we could split up,” grumbled Adam.

Zack shook his head. “I don’t like that idea. I think we should all stay together down here.”

“All right,” Jason replied. “Which way?”

Tommy looked at Katherine. “I’m not sure. If we go the wrong way, and we run into danger, we might never make it back in time to find the right direction.”

“But splitting up just seems so risky,” Tanya pointed out. “If one of us needs help, we wouldn’t have any way of knowing.”

Zack nodded. “I agree.”

Jason raised his brow. “I hate to say this, bro, but…we might not have a choice.”

Billy shone his flashlight into one tunnel.

“Terrific.” Rocky rolled his eyes. “This means that two thirds of our group has to go into total darkness?”

Billy shook his head. “Not quite.” He twisted his flashlight into two, and a third fell from the interior. All three now gave off light. “Ta-da.”

“Nice work, Billy,” Tommy smiled. “Okay. Let’s be careful in there. We don’t know what we might run into.”

Jason pointed to the tunnel on the far left. “I’ll go this way.”

“I’ll go this way,” Billy offered, turning right.

Tommy pointed his new flashlight into the center tunnel, with Kat holding his arm. “And I’ll go this way.”

Kimberly and Zack went with Jason; Aisha and Rocky with Billy; and Adam and Tanya followed Tommy and Kat.

***********************

Pacing uncomfortably outside the gate was an unpleasant task for Bralon. The freakish sentry stood just inside, watching him the entire time. He never said a word.

So when Bralon thought he could no longer take it, he turned and shouted, “What would happen if I did pass through the gate?”

“You would be destroyed,” answered the sentry.

Bralon took a deep breath. “How?”

The air seemed to grow colder when the guard held up his sickle. “By me.”

“Oh. Well, can’t you… I mean, don't you make any exceptions?”

The guard shook his head. “Never.”

“Well, how do you know if they were Rangers or not? Who are you to make that call?”

“I am the sentinel of the Grid,” he sneered. “The Morphing Masters appointed me this job…and I know all. I know who is a Ranger and who is not long before they enter this gate.”

Bralon cocked his head. “So you knew they were Rangers anyway?”

“I did.”

“Then why didn’t you just let them in?”

“If someone comes to these gates with the fear of passing through, then they cannot be a Power Ranger after all.”

Bralon seemed to understand. “What if… what if they just didn’t trust you to let them pass? That doesn’t make them any less of a Ranger, does it?”

“If the Rangers cannot trust the keeper of the Power… who can they trust?”

Bralon nodded. “So you don’t want to tell someone they’re a Power Ranger, because it would mean they didn’t make the decision for themselves.”

He nodded. “Exactly.”

For a strange moment in time, the two stared at one another as if sending some telepathic message that neither was receiving. Then, in one swift motion, the sentry pulled open the gates, and Bralon walked through boldly into the fog. He ran to catch up with the others; the gates were slammed shut behind him.

********************

“Guys!” Bralon called as he jogged along to the three-way division. “Guys, are you in here?!”

Obviously, they were no longer within earshot.

“Great. Which way did they go?”

A cloud of dust suddenly came shooting from the tunnel on the right, signifying a cave-in. “Oh, no,” he muttered. “Please don’t tell me they went in there.”

Then an explosion rang out in the center tunnel, glowing red with fire. Bralon felt the earth shake beneath him. “This is bad.”

And finally, a girl’s scream caught his attention in the tunnel on the left. He clenched his fists and ran in.

“Go back!” someone bellowed from within. Bralon recognized the voice to be Jason‘s. “Go back!!”

So Bralon stopped and turned around. Jason and Kimberly ran up alongside him, with Zack not far behind. “Why are we running?!” Bralon screamed.

Ignoring the fact that Bralon was even with them, Kimberly answered, “Something’s after us!!”

The four came out of the tunnel and turned around, with Jason shining his light into the mouth of the cave. “What’s after you?” Bralon checked.

Kimberly brushed her hair from her face. “We don’t know!”

Just then, Tommy led Kat, Adam, and Tanya out of the second tunnel with sooty clothes. “We have to get out of here!” Tommy was panting.

“Are you okay?” Bralon wanted to know.

“We’re fine,” Tanya replied. “What are you doing in here?”

Billy, Aisha, and Rocky all stumbled out of the third tunnel, covered in dust. “Tommy! Jason! What’s going on?” Billy asked frantically.

Tommy shone his light over on Billy. “Not sure. We almost got blown to bits in there.”

“We almost ended up buried,” Aisha revealed. “Bralon! How did you get in here?”

“Long story. Kimberly says there’s something behind them.”

Tommy took a stand beside Jason. “Something like what?”

Jason tried to catch his breath. “I’m not sure. But it doesn’t look like we’re getting through any of these caves.”

“If that’s true,” Katherine said. “Where are we supposed to go next?”

[dragomuseveni]

pretty cool pretty cool i had a feeling barlon would get through but the grim reaper "grid gaurdian was a nice touch

[HurricaneNinja]

Wee Bralon got thru.Nice chapter and i'm glad that they grabbed Tanya.Although now that there in reefside i hope they run into Tommy's Rangers aka the DT team.

[Silver-Ranger]

Woot see I told you bralon was a ranger as I said before he is prolly the phantom ranger.

[OnlyTrueFan]

CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN

Something began to emerge from the shadows. All three flashlights were aimed at it, but it was still too far away to make out clearly.

“I don’t know about this,” Zack stated. “Something just doesn’t seem right.”

Kimberly turned her eyes to Jason and Tommy. “What are we going to do?”

Jason glanced back over his shoulder. “The only way out of here is back the way we came from.”

The creature came into the faint light. From what they could see, he was humanoid-- but when he had come even closer, they realized he was much more than that. He was, in fact, clad in an armored Power Ranger costume unlike any they had ever seen. It was pure white, with silver boots and gloves. Its helmet was devoid of any design but a black, rectangular visor and a silver triangle pointing down on the top of his head. His belt and shield were gold; the shield covered his shoulders and chest, and rose up into a high collar behind his neck.

“Who are you?” Tommy asked.

“I am the heart and soul of the Morphing Grid.” His voice was kind, but frightening. It sent chills down the Rangers’ backs. “You may call me the Protector. Do you come in search of the Power?”

“We do,” Kimberly piped.

The mysterious being looked around at them all. “And you have tried the other passageways?”

Billy nodded. “We weren’t able to get through the other two.”

“How hard did you try?” asked the Protector.

Jason could not answer, but did decide to change the subject. “Where can we find the Power? Phear has taken over the world, and…look, we’ve already talked to the knights and the sentry. How many more are we going to have to persuade to let us pass?”

The Ranger held up one finger. “I am the last. But you cannot find the Power so easily. It is well-hidden within these caverns, for the sake of falling into the wrong hands.”

“How can it fall into the wrong hands when the sentry won’t let anybody but a Ranger through?” questioned Tanya.

“At one time, I believe, Dr. Oliver, here, was working for the side of evil,” answered the Protector. “But he was a Power Ranger, all the same.”

Tommy’s face fell.

“Of course,” Billy scoffed. “Evil Power Rangers. That’s why you keep such tight security around here.”

“So what do we have to do to prove ourselves worthy of the Power?” Zack asked impatiently.

With a short pause, the Protector responded, “Each of these caves hold a series of trials. These trials must be passed before the ultimate Power is unveiled to its final masters. But before these trials can be faced, one must take the challenge of the Morphing Grid.”

“What is this challenge?” Adam wanted to know.

“It is a battle between your chosen warrior…and myself.”

Tommy stepped forward. “I’ll do it.”

“No!” Jason refused. “I’ll do it.”

“Don’t be crazy!” Tommy snapped. “I’m not going to let you put yourself in that kind of danger.”

Jason was insulted. “And I’m supposed to let you? These guys need you worse than they need me. If I don’t make it, you can help them find another way.”

“What?” Tommy was shocked. “How do you figure? You’ve been doing this longer than anybody. They’re going to need you before they’ll need--”

Jason held up a hand. “I’ve done it longer, but you’ve done it far more than the rest of us.”

“I can’t stand by while you--”

“I’ll go!!” Bralon interrupted.

Everyone looked at Bralon, actually making him feel a bit foolish for speaking.

The Protector nodded. “Very well.”

“What?!” Jason and Tommy both gasped.

“You can’t let him take the challenge,” Adam argued. “He’s never even been a Power Ranger!”

The Protector tilted his head. “Come again?”

Bralon waved his hand at them. “Forget it! They don’t know what they’re talking about. I’ll take the challenge.”

“It is settled,” said the Protector once again. “The final decision is mine, and I choose that Bralon Feltaro, here, will take the challenge.”

“How do you know our names?” Billy asked curiously.

The Protector did not answer, but waved his hand mysteriously. A flash of light blinded the entire group; in an instant, the Protector and Bralon were gone. The others found themselves back in Hayley’s Cyberspace.

Rocky threw his arms in the air. “Perfect!”

********************

“Where are we?” Bralon asked. He was standing in the center of a large white platform, surrounded by nothing but empty, white space as far as the eye could see.

The Protector circled Bralon calmly. “You are in my personal arena. Are you ready to begin?”

“I’m ready,” Bralon said nervously.

Without warning, the Protector came at him like a hostile enemy. Bralon took his first kick to the chest, and landed on his back. He recovered quickly, and managed to dodge the next attack. He in turn tried a judo sweep on his opponent, but the Protector jumped his leg and came back with a roundhouse kick to Bralon’s side.

“You’re going to have to do better than that,” said the stranger.

Bralon regained his composure and brushed his hair from his face. “Okay, pal. Let me have it.”

This time, the Protector swung his fist at Bralon, only to watch Bralon duck and come back up with a front kick that stunned the Protector. Bralon spun around to throw another kick at him, but the Protector avoided it. He came at Bralon again, and for a few seconds the two traded kicks and punches that never really made any contact.

“This is getting old,” Bralon complained.

“Agreed,” the Protector said, jumping at him with a flying sidekick. Bralon barely missed it, and tried another judo sweep. This time, it hit while the Protector’s second leg was still off the ground. He lost his footing and landed flat on his back.

When the Protector jumped to his feet again, Bralon was in fighting stance. He blocked the fighter’s first kick and threw one of his own that the Protector blocked as well.

Now the fight became more intense. In the moments that followed, Bralon felt his confidence growing. Though the Protector knew more about Bralon than he knew about himself, he was almost surprised to see the skill that Bralon was hiding.

It came as a bit of a surprise when Bralon overwhelmed the Protector with a series of attacks that he had no time to respond to. In a last minute effort to avert the attacks, the Protector jumped high into the air and flipped over Bralon’s head. Thinking quickly, Bralon ran to meet him on his way down, leaping up to wrap both legs around the Protector’s body. They landed hard on the floor, and Bralon raised one leg to kick him hard in the stomach.

“Enough!” the Protector wheezed. “This fight is over.” Both men stood to their feet. “You have proven yourself to be a worthy adversary, Bralon Feltaro.”

Bralon nodded. “Thank you.”

“You may return to the mission at hand. You and your friends will now have access to the three caves.”

“Which one should we go into first?”

The Protector held up one hand. “You must separate into three groups. Each cave is filled with dangers you cannot fathom. My greatest advice to you would be to call on any form of assistance that you can find. The caves hold greater tribulations than you can possibly know, and you will need all the help you can get.”

Bralon nodded. “I understand. How do I get back?”

In a flash of light, Bralon appeared at Hayley’s Cyberspace. The other Rangers were standing around, waiting for something to happen.

“Bralon!” Kimberly gasped, running to meet him. “How’d it go?”

“What happened?” Zack pressed.

Bralon gave a grin. “I beat the challenge.”

“All right!” everybody congratulated. “Way to go, buddy,” Tommy said, slapping him on the back. “What do we do now?”

“We get help,” Bralon answered. “The Protector says we have to split into three groups. And he says the things we’ll face inside are greater than anything we’ve ever known.”

“What kind of help are we going to get?” Tanya grumbled. “We’re on our own, here.”

“Maybe not,” Billy spoke. “We’re back in our world now. So as dismal as it may seem, it’s still filled with former Rangers.”

Aisha snapped her fingers. “So we gotta rally the others and head into those caves with them.”

Jason crossed his hefty arms. “So how are we going to find everybody?”

“And when we find them, how do we free them?” Kimberly added.

Tommy glanced at Kat once before turning to Billy. “I think I’ve got an idea.”

**********************

When darkness had fallen in Reefside, the twelve friends managed to sneak to the top of a building somewhere near one of Phear’s slave camps.

“Are you sure this is going to work?” Katherine whispered.

“Of course not,” answered Tommy honestly. “But it’s worth a shot.”

Billy adjusted the settings on his remote. “At least I’ve got this little thing to make your plan a whole lot easier.”

Jason leaned over Billy’s shoulder. “Why don’t you show us how it works?”

Aiming it at the sky, Billy said, “Everybody cross your fingers.” He pressed a button, and waited.

“Did it work?” asked Kimberly.

Billy shook his head. “Not sure. But if it did, the transmission should be opening to the entire planet in a few moments.”

Everyone was frozen with anticipation until a hologram appeared in the night sky. The image was of Kimberly.

“Attention, people of Earth,” her voice echoed. “This is Kimberly Hart. Most of you may not know me, but I know all of you. I was the original Pink Ranger who defended Angel Grove more than a decade ago.”

Kimberly stood on the rooftop, staring up at herself.

The citizens of Reefside came into the streets to see what was happening, as did all the people across the globe. Warmongers were in an outrage, but there was nothing they could do stop this message.

“We stand now in a world of cruelty…a world of anger…and a world of fear,” Kimberly continued. “Among you are dozens of other heroes-- Rangers who have put their lives on their line time and time again. If you can hear this message, Rangers, we need you now.”

The hologram cut to Tommy. “I’m Tommy Oliver. And I just want to say that whatever happens in this world effects all of us. And while we may not be able to stop bad things from happening all the time…we won’t give up as long as there’s breath in our bodies.”

The last image that appeared in the hologram was Jason. “So we ask all of our former comrades,” he said. “To meet us at the place where they became Power Rangers. We’ll be waiting for you.”

Haxter came out of his sleeping quarters. “Master!” he shouted. “You might want to see this!!”

But Phear already knew. His scream of rage boomed through most of Angel Grove.

[Nemesis]

Wow, great work, as usual. This is getting better and better. I love how you have managed to write in every Ranger, but keep the fic un cluttered, somethign I struggled to do with my doomed Forever Red fiction.

[Silver-Ranger]

hah I've said it before and I'll say it again Bralon is the phatom ranger.

[blazinred]

or he could be the new 1

[Silver-Ranger]

true

[jaguarranger]

awesome as always, dude!

[Eternal]

It's amazing how a story like this just arrives and quickly becomes a classic. This is beyond words, considering your word choice is rather simple. But it works. Good going.

CT

[HurricaneNinja]

Man what a awesome chapter.Bralon rocks man and for a moment i thought the Protecter was Magimother from magiranger lol

[dragomuseveni]

i have said it before and i will say it again awsome awsome awsome u rock man keep it up!!!!

[OnlyTrueFan]

CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT

“Stop them!” Phear bellowed, stalking into the street with his staff in hand. “Stop them all!!”

Haxter bowed shortly. “Yes, master! I swear to you that none of these ‘Power Rangers’ will get away on my watch.”

*******************

Chaos suddenly overcame the planet Earth. With the moon still hanging overhead, random attacks were breaking out in the Warmongers’ slave camps. The cities of Nightmare Bay, Silver Shrills, Terror Cove, and No Hope Harbor were among those in uncontrollable disorder. The Warmongers tried to stop the runaway throng of former Power Rangers, but they were fast and determined to make their escape.

In Devil’s Grave, Haxter bounded across the street into a horde of Warmongers fighting desperately to hold back the hopeful escapees. Once inside, he was hardly surprised to find Andros and Zhane, with their flight suits worn and faded, fighting back to back.

“You foolish imbeciles! You were warned what this brand of treason would bring!”

Andros shook his head. “That doesn’t matter anymore, Haxter. When our friends call, we come.”

“You know the power of Phear! You’ve seen it for the past year! How can you possibly think that you are so great as to overcome his might?!”

Just then, TJ approached from behind, holding a Warmonger sword in each hand, and still wearing a snug red T-shirt that now sported several holes throughout. “Because we’ve had it with this style of living. And it’s time to take out the trash.”

Haxter eyed the weapons he carried. “I can’t believe you would be so foolish.”

“Think again!” Carlos shouted as he ran onto the scene with Ashley, Cassie, and Justin. All stood behind TJ with their fists clenched.

Haxter looked back again at Andros and Zhane.

“We may have lost this fight last time,“ Zhane said. “But seeing those Rangers-- Rangers we thought to have been destroyed a year ago-- now alive and well is enough of a reason to get back in the game.”

“Very well,” Haxter snarled. “If that’s the way you want it.” He held up his sword. “Let’s take this to the next level, if you think you’ve got what it takes!”

Justin stepped forward. “You guys ready for this?”

Ashley locked eyes with Andros. “We’ve got nothing to lose,” she said.

With a nod, Andros ran at Haxter. Zhane and TJ were the first ones to join him. The others quickly followed suit.

Haxter jumped straight up into the air, spinning like a tornado, and fired lightning bolts rapidly in all directions. Everyone jumped out of the line of fire, except for TJ, who crossed his Warmonger swords over his head and caught the energy on the blades. When Haxter landed again in the same place, TJ spun both swords and crossed them again to toss his own blast back at him.

With a yell, Haxter took the discharge in the chest and flew a good ten yards backward. Andros and Zhane both leaned in opposite directions to keep from being knocked over by his soaring body.

TJ fell to one knee, exhausted by the struggle to keep the energy at bay. Andros ran to help him stand up. “Good one, Teej. Let’s get out of here before he gets back to his feet.”

Cassie grabbed Zhane’s sleeve. “I think he’s coming! Run!” They left the scene as fast as they could.

*******************

In New Wreck City, Jack jumped over a fallen beam and landed a good ten feet below, on the cracked pavement of the street, between Sky and Z. All ran frantically from the Warmongers on their trail.

“What are we going to do?!” Z panted. “We have to get to the old base!”

Jack stopped shortly to turn back and throw a brick into the oncoming group of scavengers. “But it’s not even there anymore!”

Sky pointed up, taking a break to breathe. “That message told us to meet them where we became Rangers. That would’ve been at the base. We have to wait there for them.”

Z nodded. “He’s right.”

Jack took a deep breath and started running again, with the others following him. “Then let’s go!!”

******************

Conner ran through the woods with Trent, not so far from Darkside. Ahead, they could see Kira and Ethan coming through the other side. All four met up in front of Tommy’s house. “Hey!” Kira panted. “You got the message!”

Trent nodded. “Yeah. Any trouble getting here?”

“None for us,” Ethan lied. “It was a piece of cake. So what do we do now?”

The front door opened, and all four flinched. But the only person to step out onto the porch was Katherine Hillard. “Hello there,” she greeted with a smile. “You’re the Dino Rangers. We didn‘t have much of a chance to talk last time we met.”

“Judging by your accent and familiar looks,” Ethan reasoned. “I’m going to guess that you’re Kat.”

“That’s me. We’ve been expecting you.” She pressed the side of her communicator. “Okay, Dr. Rivers, I’m ready here.”

A portal opened in the doorway behind her. “You ready to be amazed?” she asked them.

Trent cocked his head. “I don’t think anything could amaze me after seeing that message tonight.”

Conner took a deep breath. “Just lead the way.”

The five of them all stepped through into Dr. Rivers’ world; none of them looked back as the portal closed.

*******************

Six leather-clad ninjas streaked through No Hope Harbor, without having too much trouble averting the Warmongers. They landed in front of the waterfall where they had led Sam into the hallowed walls of the Wind Ninja Academy just over a year ago.

Shane looked back. “The coast is clear. You guys ready?”

Cam pulled off his glasses. “I hope this is a good idea. How do we know that message isn’t a trap itself?”

“Because we wouldn’t lie to you,” Adam said as he stepped into the moonlight.

Shane was the first to react, moving cautiously into fighting stance. “How do we know you’re who you say you are?”

Adam shrugged. “How do I know you’re the real Ninja Storm Rangers?”

“Because we say so,” Blake replied. “I wouldn’t get a smart mouth right now if I were you. We outnumber you six to one.”

Adam chuckled. “I’m not making threats, guys. But my friends and I know how to beat Phear.”

Tori shook her head. “Why should we believe that? Phear’s been ruling the world for a year, and I believe you should know that as well as any of us.”

“Listen…the Phantom Ranger told us before Phear got to 2007 that the Morphing Grid was the secret to victory. We’ve found it.”

Cam cocked his head. “Are you serious? You’ve found the Grid?”

“It’s below Hayley’s Cyberspace in what used to be Reefside,” Adam replied.

“Then you have the Power?” Hunter checked.

Adam paused. “Not yet. That’s why we need you guys.”

Shane was still unsure. “Can you offer us some proof that you’re the real Adam Park?”

With a grin, Adam answered, “Sure I can. We were afraid that you might not trust us, so Tommy sent some information with me to be sure. And the first bit of information was that you’re afraid of spiders.”

Shane scowled.

“You’re what?!” Hunter laughed. “How come you never told me that?!”

Blake doubled over laughing, while Cam and Tori just shook their heads.

Pointing to Dustin, Adam continued, “And your name is Waldo.”

Dustin rolled his eyes. “Man, I was hoping you wouldn’t say that! I never doubted you, you know! Shane did!”

Blake and Hunter kept on cackling. “Man, you guys have been holding out on us!” Hunter laughed.

“All right, we believe you,” Shane grumbled.

“Good.” Adam took another step forward. “Blake still owns a teddy bear collection and Hunter sleeps with a night light.”

Blake’s face fell.

“Huh?” Hunter gasped. “How is he getting this stuff?”

“Tommy has his ways,” Adam replied. “Right now, we’ve got someplace we all need to be.” He raised his communicator. “Dr. Rivers, you can open the portal now.”

The dimensional gateway opened in the same place where the waterfall had concealed a secret passage into the Wind Ninja Academy’s grounds for so long.

“We have to go in there?” Cam asked uneasily.

Adam cocked his head. “It’s either that or wait for those Warmongers to catch up to you.”

“We’ll follow,” Tori assured him, elbowing Cam lightly in the arm.

With that, they all walked out across the water, and straight into the portal. Adam waited for the others to cross through. The last one to pass him was Dustin. “Hey, what kind of a ninja were you again?”

Adam put his hands on his hips. “I was a frog, okay?”

“That’s what I thought,” Dustin chortled as he headed into the portal.

“Yeah, you’re funny. Move it, Waldo.”

********************

Two Warmongers were thrown over a rail on the highway in Terror Cove and landed in the now-polluted Turtle Lake. The person responsible was Merrick. He ran along the side of the road a little bit further, until he caught up to Max and Taylor.

“Way to go, Merrick!” Max laughed. “That’s showing ‘em!”

Taylor used one hand to rake her hair back over her head. “Come on! They’re catching up to us!”

Looking back at the large throng to which Taylor was referring, Merrick tightened his fists and said, “Go ahead. I’ll hold them off.”

“Don’t be an idiot,” Taylor argued, grabbing his arm. “You could never hold off that many!”

He pushed her away. “Maybe not! But we can’t outrun all of them. At least this way, there won’t be as many for you to face when they finally catch up.”

Max shook his head. “We can’t just leave you alone!”

Just then, Alyssa appeared behind Taylor, with Cole and Danny, who passed the girls and stopped on either side of Merrick. “He’s not alone!” Cole announced. “You guys get going! We’ll keep the Warmongers back!”

At that point, the mass of foot soldiers reached the six desperate young people. Cole was the first to react, while Danny waited for them to come to him.

Taylor watched the three struggle and looked at Alyssa and Max. “Come on, let’s give them a hand.”

“Taylor! Alyssa!” called Aisha as she ran onto the scene. “This way! We can get you out of here!”

Alyssa smiled. “Cole! It’s Aisha!”

Cole elbowed one Warmonger and helped Merrick fend off another before running to their hopeful rescuer.

“I’m with you!” Danny shouted, ramming his way through whatever Warmongers blocked his path. The team joined Aisha and quickly resumed their flight.

“Where are you taking us?!” Cole asked as they tried to outrun the brutes.

“You’ll know soon enough!” Aisha screamed, raising her communicator. “Dr. Rivers! We’re ready!”

As they came around a bend toward one of Turtle Lake’s shorelines, the portal opened over the water. Aisha gave no thought to jumping out off the bank and into the gateway.

Taylor gasped. “What?! We’re supposed to jump into that thing?”

“They’re right behind us!” Danny warned. “We have to do something!”

Cole took a few steps back and made a running jump out over the lake. Merrick nodded to Taylor. “Go on! It’s the only way!”

But Max beat her to it, shouting, “Geronimo!” on his way through.

Alyssa squeezed Danny’s hand. “See you on the other side!” She jumped into the portal, with Taylor just behind her.

“Here I go,” Danny said to himself as he made the leap over the water.

Just as the Warmongers caught up to him, Merrick’s feet left the bank; he made it safely into the portal. The Warmongers wasted no time in jumping out after him, but the portal closed just in time to drop them into the lake.

**********************

Wes poked his head over a crag, to see if he and his friends had been followed. “I still say we should’ve gone to the street.”

“They couldn’t possibly have meant the first place we morphed,” Jen whispered. “The message probably meant to meet them where we received our powers. Well, this beach is where the Time Ship landed, so it’s as close as we can get.”

Lucas peered around the corner. “I agree. But it doesn’t look like there were any Warmongers too close behind us.”

Pulling on his Silver Guardians cap, Eric said, “Let’s get over there, then. We have no time to lose.”

“Right.” Wes stepped out first, taking another quick look around. Jen, Lucas, and Eric followed him.

“Are you okay?” Katie asked Trip as they prepared to accompany them.

Trip staggered back, the golden crystal on his forehead shining. “I’m getting a vision!”

Everyone heard Trip’s words and turned around to face him. “What is it?” Jen demanded.

Trip was sweating as he spoke. “There’s Warmongers waiting to ambush us on the beach.”

Wes and Lucas exchanged glances. “Did you see anything about who was supposed to meet us?”

Trip just shook his head.

At that point, Kimberly jumped into the crevice where they were hiding. “I’m fine,” she assured them.

Jen smiled. “You! You’re the one from the hologram.”

Kimberly nodded. “Yup, that was me. I was going to wait for you down there, but it looks like you‘ve got some visitors who were expecting you.”

“So what’s this all about?” Katie asked. “How can you help us now after everything that Phear has accomplished in the last year?”

Kimberly touched her communicator. “Dr. Rivers. We’re ready.” The gateway opened just behind her. “You all ready to get out of here?”

“And go where?” Wes wondered. “You’re not planning to just abandon this world, are you? All these innocent people?”

“No,” Kimberly assured. “This is just for the time being. If we can get you all into this other dimension, we can come back together undetected. We knew it wouldn’t be easy for you to escape. So this was the easiest, quickest way to keep from getting all of you caught.”

Trip stepped up beside her. “You’ve found the Morphing Grid.”

“Yeah. How’d you know?”

Katie smiled. “He’s psychic.”

Tired of talking, Jen walked up to Kimberly and put her hand out. “It’s an honor to meet you. And we’re glad to have you on our side.”

“Thank you,” Kimberly said sincerely. “We better get out of here before someone finds us.”

So Jen followed Kimberly’s advice and walked into the portal. Wes waited until everyone else had gone through, including Kimberly. He looked up to the top of the rocks around them and saw three Warmongers staring down curiously. “Later days,” he laughed. As soon as he was inside, the portal closed.

The Warmongers jumped down to stop them, but they were too late.

[Silver-Ranger]

AWESOME DUDE this fic keeps getting better and better.

[OnlyTrueFan]

CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE

The air was cold; the city was quiet. Too quiet.

Carter looked at Ryan. “This must be why they call it Nightmare Bay.”

The two stood in the middle of the street, staring in awe at the emptiness that surrounded them. “Where are all the slaves?” Ryan wondered. “The Warmongers? I would think the security around here would be twice as tight after that message.”

Carter nodded in agreement. “Still, I guess we should head to the ocean. There’s no Aquabase now, but we can meet the Rangers at the shoreline.”

“Let’s just hope Dana and the others were able to get there too,” Ryan noted. “Just because the city seems barren here doesn’t mean it looks like this everywhere else.”

With a shrug, Carter answered, “Still… you’d think we’d be able to hear something if there was any activity going on.”

“You think they’re waiting to jump us?” asked Ryan. “Like a trap?”

“I hope not.” Carter squared his shoulders. “But we’ve got to take the chance.”

In a few minutes, the two had made it to the edge of the quiet city. Sure enough, the Warmongers were standing in a line along the ocean shore. “Terrific,” Ryan said through clenched teeth. “Now what are we going to do?”

“This is what we get for having public identities,” mumbled Carter. “Everyone knows where we became Rangers.”

Ryan looked over his shoulder. “Or do they?”

“What do you mean?”

“Could they have meant the first place where we ever morphed?”

Narrowing his eyes, Carter answered, “I wouldn’t expect them to, but…they wouldn’t be able to get to the ocean any easier than we can. Maybe they would go there hoping we might think of it.”

Ryan tilted his head. “I think it’s worth a shot. We can always come back.”

“Surely they won’t leave if we’re a few minutes late,” Carter joked. “Come on. I still know the street.”

When the two reached that very portion of highway, they were not shocked to see Joel leaning against a telephone pole waiting for them.

“I was wondering what was keeping you,” he remarked.

Carter grinned. “I should’ve known you’d think of coming here instead of the bay.”

Joel shrugged. “I did think of the bay. But it was a little unreachable.”

“So where is everybody else?” Ryan wanted to know. “Dana and the others?”

“Don’t know,” Joel said. “I looked for Angela, too, but… she was apparently unable to get away from the Warmongers.”

“We had no trouble,” Carter stated. “The Warmongers must have all gone to wait for us by the water.”

Ryan looked at his watch. “I hope Dana makes it.”

At that point, an explosion rang out about a block away. They all turned their attention to see Chad and Kelsey running like crazy to escape a team of Warmongers.

“Come on!” Carter barked. “Let’s give them a hand!” He led Joel and Ryan into the sudden outburst, where Rocky turned up unexpectedly in the middle of battle.

“Thought you could use a hand!” Rocky shouted, kicking a Warmonger out of his way.

Chad moved like lightning against these opponents, stopping between Rocky and Carter. “What do we do?”

“We’re ready, Dr. Rivers!” Rocky called into his wrist communicator.

The dimensional hole opened a few yards away. “What is that?” Kelsey squealed.

“That’s our ticket out of here!” Rocky answered, blocking a punch from a Warmonger and kicking him in the stomach. “Head through!”

Ryan turned to Carter. “We’re not all here yet!”

“Where’s Dana?!” Carter screamed, dodging a couple of kicks.

Chad looked around wildly. “I don’t know! She was right behind us!”

“I’m going after her!” Carter called. “You guys go ahead!”

“I’m coming with you,” Ryan replied, running after his friend.

Rocky was confused. “Wait! Where are you going?!” He stomped a foot. “Chad, you guys go on ahead! I’m going after Carter!”

Kelsey shook her head stubbornly. “We don’t go until everyone’s with us!”

Rocky took a breath. “We haven’t got time to argue! Just go on a- ugh!” He took a kick to the small of the back and rolled across the pavement.

The Warmongers had managed to surround the small group. Carter and Ryan were no longer in sight.

“This is great,” Joel growled, reaching up to rub the bald head that felt so much balder without his cowboy hat. He noticed one of the Warmongers getting closer to the portal. “Hey! Stop him!”

As Chad defended Rocky from his attackers, Kelsey ran to jump on the sneaky Warmonger before he could get through.

“We have to use the portal!” Rocky shouted. “Or it’s going to be too late!”

“What about Carter?” Joel asked.

Rocky shrugged. “I don’t know! I’ll come back for him!”

“I’ll go with you!” everyone yelled.

*******************

The Devil’s Grave Space Port, located somewhere between Devil’s Grave and Pain Canyon, had become a haven for greedy Warmongers eager to study their loot. But because it was the place from which Leo and Mike had flown to the space colony Terra Venture, it was now the place they planned to go in hopes of meeting with the original Rangers.

Karone looked through a crack in the concrete wall. “I can see the Warmongers. But I don’t see Tommy, or anyone else from that message.”

Leo and his friends were standing in a dark corridor where the Warmongers might not think to look. “This is the closest we can get to Mirinoi,” Leo explained. “We left from here to reach Terra Venture. I just hope they’ll think of that.”

With a grunt, Kai answered, “I boarded my shuttle at a completely different space port.”

“I know we didn’t all board here,” responded Leo. “But it’s got to be the first place they might think of.”

Mike paced between Kendrix and Karone. “This still seems too easy to me. What has Tommy found that can save us now, after all this time? Where have they been for the past year?”

“Don’t ask so many questions,” Maya interrupted. “Try to be optimistic. Why would the Morphing Masters have put so much power into the Quasar Sabers and the Zeo Crystal and the Dino Gems, if fate always planned to end things this way for us?”

Rolling his eyes, Damon followed, “Optimism isn’t going to get us very far right now, Maya. We haven’t got much to be optimistic about.”

“Oh, don’t you?” Tanya said quietly as she came through the hall behind them. “How about the Morphing Grid?”

Leo stepped out to shake her hand. “It’s good to see you again. What is this about the Morphing Grid?”

Tanya skipped to the point. “We’ve found it. It’s in Darkside. And we think we can tap into the Power that the Phantom Ranger told us about.”

Mike looked at Kendrix, who already looked brighter than before. “That’s terrific,” Kendrix smiled. “Is that why you’ve called us?”

“We were told to bring all the help we could find,” Tanya went on. “That’s why we sent that message. I’m just glad to see we think alike.” She pressed a button on her communicator. “Dr. Rivers? You can open the gateway.”

“No, I can’t,” came Dr. Rivers’ voice. “Unfortunately, Rocky hasn’t returned yet from Nightmare Bay. He and the Lightspeed Rangers were in the middle of a pursuit. I had to close the gateway there for safety reasons, but I have to be ready to open it as soon as he calls. If I’m even a second too late, they could be destroyed.”

Tanya frowned. “Then what do we do?”

At that point, Haxter appeared on the other side of the shadowy hall. “You just sit around and suffer,” he snickered. “While I end your pitiful existence-- one former Ranger at a time.”

********************

Dana was pulled to her feet by both Carter and Ryan. “Are you okay?” Ryan checked.

“I’m fine,” she moaned. “What happened?”

“It looks like you got knocked out,” answered Carter as the Warmongers formed a circle around them once again. “Do you think you can stand long enough to get back to the others?”

“Where are they?”

“Just around the corner,” Ryan assured her. “They’re with Rocky.”

Dana nodded. “I can make it.”

“I hate to tell you this,” growled Carter. “But you might have to help us fight our way out of here.” With that, he threw a kick to the Warmongers and cleared a brief path. “Let’s go!!”

Ryan ran with his sister back to where Rocky had been taken captive with Joel, Chad, and Kelsey.

“Not good,” Carter said.

Planting his elbow firmly in a Warmonger’s gut, Rocky shouted, “Dr. Rivers, we’ve got some cleanup to tend to first! Then we’ll try again to get through the gate!”

*******************

Tanya spoke just after Rocky’s comment. “We’ve got a little problem with reptiles, Dr. Rivers. We need the portal.”

Haxter shook his head. “He’s not going to answer you.”

Mike and Leo took a stand in front of their friends. “Don’t even think we’re letting you stop us now,” Leo threatened.

“Why should I think you have a choice?” laughed Haxter. “I’ve made fools of you all for the past solid year!”

The gateway appeared behind Tanya. “Come on!” She jumped through; Kendrix, Damon, Karone, and Kai were just behind her.

“No!” Haxter snarled, lunging for Leo and Mike. But Leo met his attack with a strong front kick that stunned him for an instant.

Maya grabbed the Corbett brothers by the hands and pulled them through the portal. It closed shortly thereafter, and Haxter slammed his fist into the wall.

“Unbelievable!!” he roared.

******************

Chad helped Rocky clear the path for Ryan, who supported a weak-kneed Dana to the other side of the street.

“Let her rip!” Carter screamed as Joel and Kelsey caught up to him.

Rocky used his communicator one last time. “Okay, Dr. Rivers! Open it!”

The portal appeared again. Ryan and Dana were the first to pass through; Chad and Kelsey stopped to make sure their friends were behind them.

Carter slapped Chad on the back. “Go ahead!” As soon as they were gone, Carter turned to Joel. “Ready?!”

The Warmongers watched on, approaching slowly and unsurely. Joel took a look around and whispered, “I’ll be back, Angela,” before passing through.

Rocky grabbed Carter’s shoulder. “Go! They’re waiting for us!” They walked in almost shoulder-to-shoulder, and it vanished before the Warmongers could get to it.

********************

At the former site of the Space Patrol Delta Base, Comdr. Cruger waited alone for anyone else to arrive. The first people he saw coming were Bridge, Syd, and Sam.

“I was wondering how long it would take you to get here,” Cruger stated. “Are you all right?”

Sam nodded. “We’re fine. It was just a little trouble getting here, that’s all.”

Bridge and Syd were too tired to speak. They just fell to their knees on either side of the commander.

“I know you must be worn out,” Cruger said. “We need only to wait for help to arrive now.”

“How do we know help will arrive?” Syd asked. “What if they had trouble getting here?”

Sky and Z came up to them at that point, with Kat Manx beside them. “They undoubtedly did,” Kat stated. “But if we can get here, I have trouble imagining that the most experienced Rangers of all time couldn’t.”

Bridge squinted. “Yeah, but…are they getting just a little bit old? I mean, we’re still young, but…it’s been, like, fifteen years since they became Rangers. Maybe they‘ve lost their touch? Or slowed down?”

“I’m a hundred and forty seven years old,” Kat reminded him. “Do I look like I’m slowing down?”

“Besides,” Sky followed. “Dr. Oliver was still in the game just two or three years ago.”

“Hey, where’s Jack?” Syd noticed.

Sky shook his head. “We don’t know. Somewhere during the chase we lost him and gained Kat. He said he’d meet up with us here.”

Cruger put his hand to his chin. “Hmm…”

Two more people came across the street, unable to be made out in the dark. But as soon as they walked into the same beam of moonlight as the others, they could see Jack walking along smiling, with Zack’s arm around him.

“Look who I found,” Zack grinned. “I thought maybe he belonged to you.”

Sam went over to shake Jack’s hand. “Glad to see you made it.”

“You must be Zack Taylor,” Cruger spoke. “I’m glad to see you.”

After pulling off one of his leather gloves, Bridge waved a hand and nodded. “His aura is perfect. He’s the real deal, all right.”

Zack laughed. “I have an aura?” He made the call to the other side. “We’re ready, Doc.“

****************

Somewhere in Devil’s Grave, Billy’s lab coat flapped in the strong winds of Phear’s storm. Behind him stood Zhane, Ashley, Carlos, Cassie, and Justin. On one side of him stood Andros; on the other side stood TJ.

“This is Billy,” he said into his own communicator. “We’re coming home.”

[OnlyTrueFan]

AWESOME DUDE this fic keeps getting better and better.

Thanks. Sorry for the delay in getting a new chapter posted. A power outage killed our modem, and we had to buy a new one. :(

Anyway, I'm glad you're all enjoying it. And I'd like to thank everyone who nominated "Secret of the Grid" for fanfiction of the month. :023:

By the way, the credit for the names of Silver Shrills, Nightmare Bay, and Terror Cove goes to izout. ;) Nice job, man.

[dragomuseveni]

dude awsome job im really liking the secret of the grid, and something i would like to say is something almost everyone has said to u but i must say it.....you have written it so well putting every ranger in that it doesnt feel cluttered, and by the by i liked how the rangers were suspicious instead of o yay were being rescued hehehe. good job!!!

[Silver-Ranger]

Thanks. Sorry for the delay in getting a new chapter posted. A power outage killed our modem, and we had to buy a new one. :(

Thats ok man happens here at my house all the time.


Anyway, I'm glad you're all enjoying it. And I'd like to thank everyone who nominated "Secret of the Grid" for fanfiction of the month. :023:

No big dude you deserve it.


By the way, the credit for the names of Silver Shrills, Nightmare Bay, and Terror Cove goes to izout. ;) Nice job, man.

The former site of the S.P.D. base was new tech city so maybe New Death City would work as phear's name for it.

[HurricaneNinja]

Wow those two chapters were awesome and i'm glad everyone is out.And heh that part with Adam and the NS rangers was awesome.

[OnlyTrueFan]

The former site of the S.P.D. base was new tech city so maybe New Death City would work as phear's name for it.

That sounds much better than my version, so I'm changing it. (And I'll give you credit for the idea. :023: )

There's no telling when I'll get another chapter posted. I've been spending all the free time that I usually use to write drawing a picture of the Justice League. :005:

[Silver-Ranger]

Thats cool I also though of another possibility for reefside (aka darkside) how does Griefside sound to you???

[OnlyTrueFan]

Thats cool I also though of another possibility for reefside (aka darkside) how does Griefside sound to you???

Hey! I like it! I think I'll use that one too. :023:

[Silver-Ranger]

There's no telling when I'll get another chapter posted. I've been spending all the free time that I usually use to write drawing a picture of the Justice League.

speaking of the story when is the next ep?

[Eternal]

speaking of the story when is the next ep?


Yeah. keep checking but no updates.

[OnlyTrueFan]

Sorry, guys. It will be soon. My Justice League picture is finished, and "History" got me back into the swing of things. I'll try and get something done tonight. Just cross your fingers.

Thanks, by the way, for sticking with me. It's nice to know someone likes where I'm going with this.

[dragomuseveni]

dude cant wait it is awsome u give guys like me hope for our fanfics!!!!

[OnlyTrueFan]

Well, it's not much. But it's enough to let everyone know that I haven't forgotten. And it's sort of gotten me back into the spirit of things. Hopefully, I'll start moving a little faster again.

Enjoy. There's more, and better, things to come.

CHAPTER THIRTY

The tunnel on the right had been caved in, but the traveling Rangers managed to shovel through enough of the rubble to find a clearing on the other side.

Billy was the first to pass, holding one of dozens of flashlights that Dr. Rivers had donated for the perilous quest. “Looks like only part of the cave came down.”

Sky pushed his way through and activated his own flashlight. “Good. Then we won’t have to dig our way through this entire passage.”

Trip fell through the opening, and the first two people to follow him-- Chad and Danny-- quickly helped him to his feet.

“Well, lead the way,” Blake suggested to Billy. “If there’s anything at the end of this tunnel that can help us, we need to get it and get out.”

“The faster we find it,” Joel agreed. “The faster we can leave.”

Hunter stepped forward to point his light ahead of them. “Hey, do you guys see what I see?”

Adam walked up. “It looks the cave separates again.”

“How many different ways can we split up?” Damon grumbled. “If we keep going like this, we’re not going to have much backup.”

“Just relax,” Hunter replied. “Nobody said we have to split up. We could just pick one direction and go with it.”

“Still,” Adam said. “We might pick the wrong one.”

Looking at Zack, Billy said what he knew his friend was thinking. “At least if we split up again, one of us is bound to find what we’re looking for.”

Kai finally spoke. “The Protector said these caves hold trials that we can’t imagine. How are we supposed to fight those kind of trials if we keep cutting down our number?”

“Look, we can’t stand here debating this forever,” Zack cut in. “We haven’t got much time to kill.”

“Why not?” Justin asked. “Phear’s already ruled the world for a year. What’s another five minutes going to hurt?”

“He knows we’re up to something,” Zack explained. “He’s going to have his guard up, and he might try something ugly.”

“Can I say something?” Ethan requested.

Billy gave a nod.

“Isn’t there a possibility that one of those channels will only lead to a dead end anyway?”

Sky arched his brows. “He does have a point.”

Carlos stood next to Rocky, watching his expression grow tighter all the time. Before his friend exploded impatiently, he decided to speak up. “The only decision we’re going to come to is to split up. I say we stop wasting time and do it.”

“He’s right,” Hunter agreed. “If we all go the wrong way, and run into trouble…we might never make it back to find the right way. Then we’re jeopardizing the mission, and the others might never get what they came looking for.”

Adam cocked his head. “The Protector did say that all three caves had to be traveled.”

There was a moment of silence, broken at last by Bridge. “What if we’re supposed to go both ways? I mean, the cave we’re standing in is part of a divide. And we’re meant to use all three. So maybe we’re meant to split up again. Maybe whatever we’re looking for is actually two things we’re looking for. Unless there’s another divide. Then it could be three things. Or even four things. Or maybe even five things. But if it’s more than twenty things, we are going to have a problem, because there’s only twenty of us. And we can’t split ourselves up. Unless we used some kind of molecular transplitter. But then we might end up disagreeing with ourselves…and if we can’t even agree with ourselves...”

“Isn’t that the problem you’re having?” Ethan pointed out.

Dustin put a hand to his head. “Okay, I am totally lost now!”

“Still, I think Bridge might have had a point,” Billy said. “At least at the beginning. Maybe we’re supposed to use both caves.”

With that, Joel stomped past everyone and put his brand new cowboy hat firmly on his head.

“Joel!” Chad called. “Where are you going?”

“I’m going after the Power,” he called back. “You all can stand around yakking as long as you like.”

Rocky slapped Hunter on the shoulder as he walked by. “I’m with him.”

“But how are we going to split up?” Max hollered. “We have to figure it out first!”

“Simple,” Joel said as he reached his destination. “I’ll go left. And whoever doesn’t want to come with me can go right.”

As the others regrouped at the two mouths of the cave, Sky gave a sarcastic smile and turned right. “See ya.”

Hunter looked at Blake. “You with me?”

Blake put his hands on his hips. “Actually, I think we should split, bro. The other team might need a little thunder power, you know?”

With a grin, Hunter put his hand out. “Good luck in there.”

Blake shook his hand. “You too. And be careful.”

“I will.” Hunter turned right and followed Sky.

Joel forced a smile. “This is very funny. But seriously, someone’s got to come with me.”

Blake laughed. “I’m right behind you, cowboy.”

With one last look in Billy’s direction, Lucas quietly followed after Hunter. Max took a deep breath and ran behind him. “Wait up! I’m coming too!”

Danny gasped. “Oh! Max! Wait for me!” So he followed them into the cave.

“Hold up, Danny!” Max laughed. “They’re going to need some muscle over there. Why don’t you go with them?”

Danny grimaced. “And leave you? What if you need me?”

“Well, what if they need you? I’ll be fine.” Max patted Danny on the shoulder. “Go on. We’ll tell each other all about our adventures at the end of the road.”

With more than hint of hesitation, Danny turned and joined Joel and Blake.

Adam looked at Rocky. “I guess we’re going in together.”

“Sure. Why not?” Without a second thought, Rocky went after Max.

Joel shook his head. “How come the only company I’ve got so far are a couple of guys who went this way just because their buddies didn’t?”

Dustin walked over and put his arm around Joel. “Okay, okay. I’ll come with you.”

An agitated look came over Joel. “Perfect.”

Billy motioned for Zack to follow him, and they went over to join Joel’s group. “Don’t worry, man,” Zack assured him. “You’re not going to get short-handed.”

Kai looked at Damon. “Which way you going?”

“Uhh…whichever way looks the easiest.”

Bridge pulled off a glove and stepped up to wave his hand in front of the caves. “I’m getting a stronger sense of danger in this direction,” he said, referring to Sky's cave.

“Ha! I knew it!” Joel bragged. “Am I good or what?”

Damon waved to Kai and joined Joel. “I‘ve made my decision.”

Kai shook his head. “Then I guess I’ll go the other way.”

With a sigh, Carlos pointed to Joel and Damon. “Justin, why don’t you go with them? I’d hate to see anything happen to you.”

“I’m not a kid anymore, Carlos,” Justin reminded him. “I’ll be fine.”

“That’s true,” Carlos agreed. “But you’re still my friend. I’d tell TJ the same thing. So I’m going this way. Besides… what if there’s something in that cave about General Havoc? We’re the only two here who’ve fought him. They’ll need you.”

Justin nodded slowly. “Okay. Just take it easy in there.”

“I will,” Carlos smiled, following after Adam and Rocky.

Chad remembered what Bridge had said about the danger, and chose to go with Carlos. Ethan squared his shoulders and went with him.

Trip looked at Bridge. “Great. That’s ten. So I guess we can go the other way.”

Squinting, Bridge wondered out loud. “Shouldn’t they have gotten a psychic guy? Now our team’s getting two.”

Trip put his hand over Bridge’s mouth. “Shh! They’ll never notice.” He dragged Bridge into the other cave, and the last group finally headed in.

[Silver-Ranger]

haha that's sooo like trip.

[dragomuseveni]

awsome lol this is pretty cool finally ur back and as usual i have nothing but praise :)

[Eternal]

good times

[OnlyTrueFan]

Just in case someone doesn't figure it out on their own, I'll henceforth refer to Katherine Hillard as Katherine, and Katherine Manx as Kat. It's gotten a tad bit confusing. :005:

CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE

“You can’t even tell anything blew up in here,” Kimberly noted as she led the girls into the center cave.

Katherine shone her light around them. Jen stepped up beside her and said, “I guess whatever kind of explosive set it off was the only thing damaged.”

“I don’t like this place,” Maya said in a near-whisper. “Something about it just feels wrong to me.”

“So does anybody want to start placing bets on what’s at the end of this tunnel?” Tori piped.

Ashley’s eyes were wide as she walked past Jen and Katherine. “I don’t think I want to know what’s at the end of this tunnel.”

“I still can’t believe the guys let a bunch of girls do this by themselves,” Aisha said.

Kelsey looked offended. “What’s that supposed to mean? We’re just as capable of doing this as they are.”

Aisha just shrugged.

“She’s right,” agreed Taylor. “We don’t need them to find what we’re here for. Being a girl doesn’t make me any less of a Power Ranger than the rest of them.”

“I’d still feel a little better if they were with us,” Alyssa said honestly.

“Me too,” Syd chimed in.

Kat Manx looked over at Jen and smiled. “I can’t say that it would make me feel any worse.”

Unable to disagree, Jen began their journey into the cave with Kimberly and Katherine.

Cassie held back until most of the others had gone on. Noticing her friend’s delay, Ashley went over and whispered, “Hey. Are you all right?”

The only others who waited for them were Kendrix and Kira.

“I think so,” Cassie said. “It’s just that…”

“What is it, Cassie?” Kendrix asked.

Cassie shook her head and answered, “Nothing. It’s probably just me. We should catch up with the others.” She walked on ahead, with Kendrix trailing her.

Ashley saw the curious look on Kira’s face.

“What’s with her?” asked Kira.

“I’m not sure,” Ashley answered. “I haven’t seen her this bothered in a long time. But…if she says it’s nothing, I’m sure it’s nothing.”

Kira did not look convinced.

“How about you? Are you all right?”

With a sigh, she replied, “I saw Cassie talking to Bralon before we left. She’s looked a little frazzled ever since.”

“What were they saying?”

“Not much. I just heard Bralon say that she reminded him of someone, and when she asked who, he said he couldn’t remember.”

Ashley frowned. “Weird.”

“Come on. We don’t want to fall behind.” Kira and Ashley ran to join their friends.

When the girls had gone a short distance, they found themselves staring at a stone wall that signified a dead end.

Kendrix put her hands on her hips. “Well, this can’t be good.”

As Jen and Taylor inspected the surrounding area for any sign of an exit, Maya walked up and put her hands on the wall. “Maybe we should try pushing it in.”

Kat shook her head. “Highly unlikely. Which of us here would be capable of pushing in a stone wall?”

Katie stepped out of the crowd to crack her knuckles. “Allow me.”

With everyone watching in anticipation, Katie put all of her weight against the rock, pushing wearily until the sweat rolled down her forehead.

“Nothing’s happening,” Syd remarked.

With a sharp glare, Taylor snapped, “Thanks for pointing that out.”

Katherine looked at Tanya. “Any ideas?”

Looking around hopelessly, Tanya saw no other way out of their apparent prison. Then, almost without thinking, she aimed her flaslight over her head and gasped. “Hey. Check it out.”

Everybody looked up to see a large hole in the ceiling. Hanging from it was a rope ladder just out of their reach, leading into a black void that the flashlights were incapable of illuminating.

“I guess that’s our ticket out of here,” Aisha stated. “But how are we supposed to get to it?”

Kat Manx walked over to Katie. “Do you think you could give me a boost? I’m the tallest one here.”

“Sure,” Katie agreed, putting her hands out for Kat to step on. Once she had done so, Katie raised her into the air, until Kat was able to get ahold of the bottom rung. To their mutual surprise, the ladder began to descend with her body weight.

“Well, what do you know?” Taylor chuckled. “Just like a fire escape.”

Kat clutched a higher rung and kept her grip on the ladder for fear that it might raise itself back up. “Okay. Who wants to be first?”

“I do!” Kelsey volunteered, jumping onto the ladder and scrambling upward. The others followed suit, one at a time, with Kimberly and Katherine allowing everyone else to go ahead of them.

Kat Manx stood where she was as Jen and Katie made their up the ladder. “Go ahead,” Kat said to the remaining two. “I’ll hold it for you.”

Katherine decided to accept her offer and smiled to Kimberly. “See you at the top.”

Instead of waiting for Kat to coax her forward, Kimberly went to the ladder and climbed right up.

Taking one final look behind her, Kat went up last, hoping that whatever they found at the top could lead them to the Power.

When Kimberly hopped off the ladder onto solid ground, she found the rest of the girls standing still, all aiming their lights in the same direction.

Making her way to the front, Kimberly saw what stood before them: two wooden doors, about ten feet apart, each held shut by an aging two-by-four.

“What is it?” Alyssa asked.

“I guess that’s where we‘re supposed to go,” Ashley answered.

Tanya looked at Katherine unsurely. “Which one do we take?”

“Maybe they both go the same way,” Syd guessed. “You never know.”

Cassie stepped forward and stared at both doors. “Should we even try opening both of them? What if one is the way we’re supposed to go, and the other one…”

“Could get us destroyed,” Katie finished.

Maya shook her head. “Something doesn’t feel right. I sense something in the air, like…like we’re being watched.”

Aisha felt a chill run down her spine. “Okay, now I’m freaked out.”

As Kat Manx came closer with her flashlight, Kira made a bold suggestion. “Can’t we just open them both at the same time? At least then nobody can regret opening the wrong one.”

Jen nodded. “I agree. We have to try both doors, or we’ll never be sure that we went the right way.”

“And what if we take the wrong door first?” Taylor checked. “Then we’ll never have a chance to try the right one.”

“Let me go,” Z volunteered. “I can take both doors at once. And then if something nabs me in one door, I’ll still have a chance to get away.”

“I don’t know,” Karone mumbled. “I don’t like closed doors. I’ve seen the other side of one too many, I suppose.”

“All the same,” Jen interrupted, pulling one two-by-four off its latch. “We’ll have to try one of them eventually. Z, are you ready?”

Kimberly jumped between them. “Wait, wait, wait. I think we should do as Kira said. Open both doors at once. Then maybe, if there’s something on the other side of one door that we can’t hold back, we won’t have to stop to open the other before we can get away.”

Jen looked at Kira. “Go ahead.”

So Kira walked over to the second door.

“Stand clear, everybody,” Karone warned. “Just in case these things shoot fire.”

So everybody stepped aside. Jen and Kira stood at the back of both doors, and Kimberly gave a nod. “Now.” They yanked both doors open simultaneously.

But nothing happened.

Before anyone had a chance to object, Z ran into both doors, replicating without a second thought.

Kelsey went as far as one doorway. “See anything?” she called in softly.

“Nothing,” came Z’s voice. “Looks like the coast is clear.”

“Over here, too,” Z echoed from the second tunnel.

“Are we splitting up?” Katherine asked suddenly. “I don’t think we should do that.”

“What other choice do we have?” Taylor asked. “It seems like a no-brainer to me.”

Z came back out; her double never reappeared, helping everyone to assume that she had dematerialized.

Kimberly put her hand on Katherine’s arm. “I think she’s right. If we don’t split up for now, we might never know we went the right way. We have no way of knowing that one of these doors doesn’t go on forever. And if it does, we’ll never find the Power we came here for.”

Katherine saw Tanya staring back at her, and realized that Kimberly was right. “Okay. I just hope we’re doing the right thing.”

With that, Z looked at Syd and stated, “Pink Rangers one way, Yellow Rangers the other?”

Jen nodded. “Good idea.”

“What if you’re neither?” Tori asked.

“Then we’ll just go with whichever team is short-handed,” Kat said, referring to herself as well.

Aisha and Tanya both hugged Kimberly and Katherine, then followed Z into the darkness. Kelsey waved to Dana and went with them. Taylor and Kira were the next ones through the door, while Katie and Maya said goodbye to Jen and Kendrix.

Putting her hand gently on Cassie’s back, Ashley asked, “Are you going to be all right in there?”

“Sure,” Cassie promised. “Go right ahead.”

So Ashley rounded out the group as Kimberly, Katherine, Syd, and Dana started through the other door. Alyssa waited for Jen before entering, and Kendrix went through with Karone. Cassie looked at Tori and Kat with a shrug. “Looks like a tie.”

Kat patted Tori on the back. “You go with them. I’ll catch up with the first group.”

Tori and Cassie walked on through. Kat took the other route.

Both doors swung shut of their own accord.

[izout]

Another great installment, I wonder what will happen to the girl rangers.

[Silver-Ranger]

eep the girls are all alone!!!

[OnlyTrueFan]

CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO

“I don’t guess there’s much of a chance that we’ll be running into the Protector this time,” Jason said, shining his light around.

“I can’t say I’ll miss him,” Bralon replied. “That guy gives me the willies.”

Conner smiled to Tommy. “Just like old times, isn’t it, Dr. O.?”

Tommy forced a smile. “Yeah. But my old times go a lot farther back than yours do, Conner.”

“Ah, well…they’re old times to me.”

“And even older times to me,” teased Jack.

Wes waved a hand playfully. “That’s nothing. Where my powers come from, SPD’s old times are ancient.”

Shane spun around suddenly, startling everyone within ten feet of him.

“What is it, Shane?” Andros asked him.

“I don’t know. I thought we were being followed for a second.”

Doggie turned his head to the side, hoping his acute hearing might pick up a sound.

“Is anybody here?” Mike called into the shadows.

The air was quiet for a moment.

Conner frowned. “Well, he’s not very friendly, whoever he is.”

TJ and Zhane exchanged glances. “I’ve got a very bad feeling about this,” TJ said under his breath.

Looking back over his shoulder, Ryan thought he heard a voice. “Who’s there?”

Everyone turned their eyes on him when he spoke.

“What now?” Sam asked.

“I’m not sure,” Ryan answered nervously. “I thought I heard something.”

Doggie rubbed his chin. “I didn’t hear anything.”

“Okay, I’m officially freaked out,” Cam said matter-of-factly.

Cole shook his head. “I don’t like this place. The energy it puts out…”

Andros looked at Leo, who shook his head in disbelief. “I hope we know what we’re getting into,” Leo mumbled.

Tommy finally looked at Jason, who stood back-to-back with Bralon, both shining their lights around curiously. “I think we should keep moving,” Tommy recommended. “We’re not going to find the Power standing here. And if all these dangers the Protector spoke of are really waiting for us, we might as well take the chance of being followed…because it’s probably not as bad as what we’re walking into.”

So the men started moving carefully forward. Doggie sniffed the air as they walked. Merrick’s eyes moved in every direction, always thinking they had seen something move past them.

Carter thought he felt an unusual draft, and stopped to look back. Then suddenly, at the top of his lungs, he yelled, “RUN!!”

Everyone’s nerves were shattered, but they quickly followed his advice, never stopping to ask questions. A horrific snarl could be heard behind them as they raced into the abyss of unknown danger.

In the midst of this heated chase, nobody had time to question which way they should go when the tunnel suddenly divided into two stone staircases. So they subconsciously decided to separate the only way they knew how: by class. The Red Rangers went one way; their cohorts went the other.

When at last they could run no further, Jason and Tommy stopped and fell against the cave wall, completely out of breath. “What was that thing?” Jason panted.

Conner looked nearly sick with exhaustion. “I don’t know…but I think we outran it.”

“Or it followed the others,” TJ corrected, bringing to everyone’s attention that they had been split up.

Jason shone his light around them. He saw Jack, Shane, Cole, Wes, Carter, Leo, and Andros with them. “Look at this group.”

Cole caught on quickly. “We’re all Red Rangers.”

“I guess we all think alike,” Leo chortled. “What do we do now?”

Tommy walked a few feet ahead of the others to shine his light forward. “I guess we just keep moving.”

“What about the others?” Jack questioned. “Shouldn’t we go back for them?”

Andros raised a brow, and looked to see what Tommy would say.

“We better not,” Tommy answered slowly. “They’re Rangers, too. And it’s not easy for me to say this. Because one of them is my own student. But I’m sure they’ll figure out where to go next.”

“What if that thing followed them?” Leo wanted to know. “My brother is back there!”

Carter put his hand on Leo’s shoulder. “Tommy’s right, Leo. They’ve been in this situation plenty of times. In fact…” He looked around to decipher who was missing. “Those guys have probably been in this situation more than any of us.”

Jason slapped Tommy on the back. “I’ll assume he’s not counting you and me.”

With a smile, Tommy spoke up again. “We better start moving.”

Wes and Andros both hung back as their friends walked on. Leo turned around and said, “Come on, guys. They’ll be all right.”

Trying not to worry about their best friends, the pair joined Leo and went on ahead.

***********************

Meanwhile, the last squad of Rangers stood plastered with their backs to the wall, waiting to see if whatever had been chasing them would come around the corner.

“You think it’s gone?” Trent whispered.

Eric nodded. “It seems to be.”

“Are we all here?” Mike questioned.

Everyone took a quick look. Doggie gasped. “Where’s Sam?”

“Did we lose him?” Trent panicked. “How could we have lost him?”

Cam shone his light back in the direction from which they had come. “I don’t see him anywhere.”

Bralon stepped out. “We have to go back for him!”

Merrick shook his head. “It’s too dangerous. We don’t know if that thing’s back there anymore or not.”

“We can’t just leave him behind!” Bralon argued.

“We came here on a mission,” Doggie said, solemnly agreeing with Merrick. “If we do anything to jeopardize that mission, we’re endangering the future of the world…and the universe. We have to keep going until we find the Power.”

“So we’re just abandoning a fellow Ranger?” Trent scoffed.

Eric shook his head. “Not on my watch! You all can go on without me, but I’m going back for Sam!”

“Quantum Ranger, we can’t forget our mission!” Doggie growled.

Eric turned to yell, “You might be the commander of some half-baked space force in twenty years, but you don’t command the Silver Guardians! And I wouldn’t take an order from anybody telling me to leave a man behind!”

Mike pointed his flashlight in Eric’s face. “You better straighten up, Comdr. Myers! We all know the risks when we set out on a mission like this one! Sam knew those risks too! But we can’t forsake what we came here for now! Not for Sam, not for anyone! And if I fall behind in the next hour, I will expect all of you to keep moving. And that goes for you too! I’m sorry to sound harsh, but we’re talking about the fate of this entire universe right now!”

There was an uncomfortable silence. Ryan clenched his jaw and looked at Bralon. “Mike’s right. We should find what we came for.”

Eric stepped into Mike’s face and sneered, “I’ll play by your rules for now. But as soon as you drop back, I’ll be the first one to keep moving.”

“Come on, guys,” Zhane interrupted. “Let’s not turn this into a battle. Sam probably just went with the red guys. He’s a Ranger, like Mike said. He knows what to do.” Zhane put one hand on Mike’s shoulder and one hand on Eric’s. “I’m sure we can all be friends, here.”

Eric gave Zhane a shove. “Don’t patronize me,” he growled, stomping past Mike and glaring up at Doggie to say, “You call yourself a leader.”

Mike saw Cam staring in confusion and shook his head. Cam just cocked his head and muttered, “This should be a fun family outing.”

[izout]

Heh heh, Doggie does has his power trips somethings, great chapter. :023:

[dragomuseveni]

i liked the last two installments a lot u really got the characters down really well for the guys espically the way the joked with eachother about the old times they had and stuff like that it is very typical of them just like at the end of forever red, and ur working relationship with tommy and jason is also perfect. then there is maya and cole since they were both raised in nature and the wild i liked how their senses were kind of attuned to their surroundings, exept i think the girls need a little more character development cuz the guys are already shaping up, but really im just seeing glimpes of the girls characters and i think that was mostly cassie, and ashley. but anyway keep up the good work

[Silver-Ranger]

“We came here on a mission,” Doggie said, solemnly agreeing with Merrick. “If we do anything to jeopardize that mission, we’re endangering the future of the world…and the universe. We have to keep going until we find the Power.”

“Quantum Ranger, we can’t forget our mission!” Doggie growled.

Damn man just damn that's cold.

[izout]

Damn man just damn that's cold.

I know, Anubias just keep having these power trips.

[HurricaneNinja]

I liked both of these new chapters.I hope the girls will be okay.

[Eternal]

I likes me some Secret of th Grid. Last scene was super. Zhane got shoved. hahaha

[Silver-Ranger]

Zhane got shoved. hahaha

Hey I represent that!!!!

[Eternal]

You 'resent' that dontcha? Oy vey!

[OnlyTrueFan]

Almost everyone said they were worried about the girls. I found it funny that no one's worried about the guys. :005: Who cares about them? We just want to know our women get out alive!

CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE

After walking a lonely mile through the cave, Adam and Rocky found themselves leading their group through a foggy outlet into what seemed to be a cemetery.

Max’s teeth were chattering. “Well, this is cozy,” he joked, hoping to make himself feel better.

Kai looked over at a wide-eyed Carlos. “Where do you think we are?”

Rocky looked up to see a full moon in the sky. “I don’t know. We can’t possibly have come out of the Morphing Grid.”

“I don’t think we have,” Ethan announced. “I think this is part of the Morphing Grid. Almost like another dimension.”

Hunter shook his head. “This is too weird.”

“Hey!” Chad shrieked. “Come take a look at this!” He had his light pointed at one of the gravestones. When everybody ran over, they saw the name on the marker: Jason Lee Scott.

Rocky and Adam looked at one another. “It can’t be real,” Adam mumbled.

Carlos found another marker, and hollered, “It better not be!” When the guys turned their attention to the second gravestone, they read the name, “Adam Park.”

“Oh, great,” Adam chuckled. “They’re just taunting us.”

“Who’s they?” Kai asked. “We don’t know who or what we’re up against, here.”

Looking at some of the other stones, Sky found a Ranger’s name on each of them. “It’s just a prank. We should keep moving.”

“Look!” Lucas shouted. “Something’s coming!”

Everyone looked to see a figure moving towards them through the fog.

“What is it?” Carlos asked.

Everyone aimed their flashlights to see a huge, hairy creature stalking in their direction. He was at least eight feet tall; his face was a hideous display of ferocious anger; and his broad shoulders gave obvious strength to its massive arms.

Max felt his blood run cold. “Wha- what is that thing?”

“Some kind of ogre,“ Chad said, looking at Hunter. “Do we run? Or do we fight it?”

“We run,” Max laughed nervously. “Why would we fight that thing?”

Sky swallowed his fear. “Because it’s a test. And that’s why we’re here. To be tested.”

“Let’s get it done, then,” Adam stated.

Rocky let out a groan. “I was afraid you were going to say that.”

The Ogre stopped in the moonlight, about three yards away from the Rangers. He raised his arms high over his head, so that they reached about thirteen or fourteen feet off the ground, and let out a deafening roar.

Max stumbled back and screamed, and Ethan’s eyes grew to saucer-size. But Rocky took a bold leap into the air and delivered a powerful sidekick to the Ogre’s chest. He was barely shaken from the impact, but Rocky came down violently on the hard ground.

“That didn’t work!” Rocky panicked as the Ogre looked down at him, snarling.

Carlos pocketed his flashlight, prompting the others to do the same; the glow of the moon would have to be enough for now. “Plan B!” Carlos shouted. “Spread out!”

As Rocky scooted backward on the ground, his comrades surrounded the Ogre, preparing themselves for the brawl.

The Ogre looked around sadistically, as if he were searching for a meal among these strangers.

“Should we make the first move?” Lucas asked quietly.

“I’m too afraid to talk,” Hunter grumbled in response.

The Ogre turned its eyes on Hunter.

“Oops,” Hunter said shortly. With that, the Ogre ran at the Thunder ninja, and swung a huge arm to send him flying over four of the phony gravestones.

Chad came at the Ogre with a flying cartwheel; Adam jumped off one of the tombstones, his body spinning parallel to the ground. Both kicked him at the same time, but the Ogre was unaffected, turning to throw them both the same way he had thrown Hunter.

“This is bad,” Max said to himself as he hid behind Kai and Lucas.

“Now what?” Lucas asked desperately as the Ogre came toward them.

Ethan rolled up the sleeves of his shirt. “Here’s hoping this works.” He held both fists in the air, and a scaly blue coating appeared on his forearms. “Come and get me, Sasquatch!”

The Ogre accepted his challenge, and ran toward him at a speed so surprising, he was able to cover the twenty-foot distance between them before Ethan could react. He tossed Ethan like a toy, and turned to run at Lucas and Kai.

Kai and Lucas both dodged in opposite directions. Max was left standing in the Ogre’s path. He screamed wildly, and threw himself on the ground. The monstrous beast went right over the top of him, then wheeled around to raise his foot above the small young man.

It was then that both Lucas and Kai jumped on the Ogre head-on, causing him to stumbled backward just enough to spare Max.

The Ogre quickly tossed both of his attackers to the ground and let out another roar.

Sky saw Carlos standing a few feet away. Rocky stepped between them as Hunter and Chad limped over from the other side.

“What are we going to do with this guy?” Carlos asked out loud.

Adam helped Ethan to his feet and hollered across the graveyard. “I’m starting to agree with Max. If we take off, the only problem we’ll have is outrunning him.”

Ethan shook his head. “He’s too fast. That’d be a bigger problem than you think.”

“There has to be something we could do!” Carlos said as the Ogre continued to glower at them all.

Sky looked around for any kind of inspiration. “This would be a lot easier if we had our morphers now.”

“But we don’t,” Lucas complained. “So what’s our next move?”

“Making plans won’t do us much good,” Adam noted. “The only thing we can do is hit him with everything we got.”

“Which isn’t much,” Rocky finished.

Hunter took a deep breath. “We’ve got more than he thinks we do.”

With a hint of a smirk, Kai looked at Chad and said, “Let’s educate him.”

“Everybody ready?!” Carlos called out.

“We’re ready!” they shouted together.

“Go for it!” Adam yelled, and everyone-- even Max-- charged the Ogre together.

The Ogre swung his fist at Rocky and Carlos. Both of them jumped over and somersaulted across the ground. As their actions distracted him, Lucas and Sky went in to use a judo sweep on him, both putting a boot to one of his shins. He growled in pain and aggravation, while Kai jumped up onto his back. Max ran circles around him, punching every spot he could get to, while the Ogre reached back for Kai. He was thwarted by Adam as he leaped off another marker with a spinning heel kick to the Ogre’s face. The Ogre roared in in anger, still frustrated as Kai wrapped his arms as far around the brute’s throat as he could.

Hunter stepped out in front of the Ogre and put his hands together. “I hope you’re not afraid of thunder,” he quipped, pointing his fingers at the ground and releasing an energy blast that ripped through the ground and struck their furry friend just as Kai hopped off his back.

The Ogre was electrocuted by the shock, and staggered about blindly.

“Next time do that before we get our butts kicked!” Rocky suggested.

Ethan ran past Hunter just then, screaming, “Incoming!!” He made a wide turn and slammed his scaly arm into the Ogre’s gut. He doubled over from the blow, letting out a loud grunt. As he raised up again to howl viciously toward the sky, Chad appeared with a mind-boggling series of kicks and flips that hit their target every time. Alone, none of them would have had much effect on the Ogre, but after Chad stopped to breathe, the creature had been through a considerable ordeal.

“Here I come!” Max shouted, as Lucas and Hunter threw him into the air. Max landed on the Ogre’s head and slapped him on the ears before jumping to safety.

The Ogre screamed again and looked back to see Kai and Max standing side-by-side. He threw his arms out, no longer willing to let anything hold him back. But when he lunged, Sky took a stand in front of him, waving his arm and forming a transparent blue force field in the air. The Ogre ran headfirst into it, and lost his bearing. Dizzy, tired, and confused, he stumbled back in one last attempt to regain his footing. But Ethan jumped into the air and used his tricera skin on the Ogre’s face, while Lucas and Carlos knelt down behind him so that he fell to his back right over the top of them.

Sky stepped up to look down at the unconscious Ogre. “Well…I guess we don’t need our powers as bad as we thought we did.”

“Yeah!” Max laughed. “I feel like we could go back and take Phear ourselves now!”

Lucas stood up and straightened his jacket. “Don’t get carried away, man.”

Carlos walked over to Adam and Rocky, as everyone pulled out their flashlights again. “That’s that,” he said with a smile. “Where to now?”

Adam pointed his light up the hill. “I guess we’ll just follow the moon.”

Ethan rubbed his arms. “Man…that guy’s got a hard head.”

“Nice move, pal,” Sky said as he put his arm around Kai. “You kept his mind off us.”

Kai squared his shoulders. “I’ll do what I have to. But I’m glad it’s over.”

“We all are,“ Chad panted, still recovering from his lightning fast attacks on the Ogre. “But I’d like to get far away from here before he wakes up.”

Shining his light on the Ogre’s face, Rocky nodded in agreement. “Far away is exactly where I’d like to be right now.”

[dragomuseveni]

pretty cool man nice fight scene, showing how all the rangers could team up to kick oger ass!!!

[Silver-Ranger]

Sweet dude that was AWESOME.

[Eternal]

Hunter had thunder special powers? O_o

[HurricaneNinja]

Ah man that was awesome nice to see They remembered there special powers.

[OnlyTrueFan]

CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR

Taylor and Ashley were the first to step out of the dark tunnel they had been traveling for the past two and a half hours.

The group of Yellow Rangers found themselves standing under a cloudy sky, at the bottom of an enormous hill topped by a stone castle.

“Where are we?” Maya wondered as she walked out. “Have we come out of the Morphing Grid?”

Kat was close behind. “Not likely. My guess is that we’re in a part of the Grid that forms a world of its own.”

As she came to the front of the group, Tanya said, “Kinda creepy…”

“Should we head for that thing?” Katie asked, motioning toward the castle.

Taylor nodded. “That’s probably where we’re supposed to go.”

Z looked up at Kat. “What do you think?”

“I’m not sure,” she answered. “But Taylor knows what she’s doing, and she’s probably right. If we’re here for these trials the Protector spoke of, then I suppose we should face them head-on.”

“Can’t we just go around it?” Aisha mumbled.

“And what would that accomplish?” Taylor asked. “Nothing. It can’t be any worse than any of the other stuff we’ve been through as Rangers.”

Ashley frowned. “That’s not what the Protector says.”

They all became quiet. “Well,” Aisha said at last. “We’ve still been through enough to consider fair practice.”

“Let’s go, then,” Maya sighed. “The world‘s depending on us. All worlds are depending on us.”

With that final thought driving them, the girls began their hike up the long hill to the castle. Kira had remained quiet throughout the journey, but now felt a bit uneasy about these “trials” the Protector had warned them of.

Katie walked alongside Kira, and whispered to her, “Are you all right?”

Kira shrugged. “I don’t know. I just have this horrible feeling we’re getting into worse trouble than we were with Phear.”

“I know what you mean. But we’re Power Rangers, right? We were chosen to protect the universe, and that’s what we’ve done for years. So it doesn’t matter how bad things get here… I know we can get through it.”

“I wish I had your confidence,” Kira admitted. “But sometimes, I guess I just feel like maybe I was never cut out to be a Power Ranger to be-”

“Look out!!” Z screamed.

Everyone looked up to see an enormous, red-eyed bat swooping down from the castle. It flew over them, so low that the wind caught their hair.

“What is that thing?!” Kelsey squealed as it flew another hundred feet and turned to come at them again, with an ear-splitting screech.

They all covered their ears, unintentionally dropping their flashlights.

“It’s some kind of bat!” Taylor answered.

“And it’s coming back!” shouted Tanya. “Run!!” She and the others bolted uphill toward the castle.

Kelsey kept glancing back as the bat covered entire distances at frightening speed. As it loomed over them the second time, it opened its mouth and fired a bubbling toxin at her. Kelsey felt the heat of the venom as it hit the ground behind her, blowing a hole in the ground just inches from Ashley. Ashley was thrown by the explosion, and hit the ground rolling.

Katie and Maya turned around. “Ashley!” Maya called, running back for her with no hint of hesitation.

Taylor and Tanya stopped to look back as the bat went up into the air and made another wide turn. “What are they going back for?!” Taylor growled.

“It’s Ashley!” Tanya was able to see. “They went back for her.”

Z and Aisha quickly took note of the bat’s current location. “We have to go back for them!” Z insisted.

Aisha did not bother waiting for anyone else’s opinion before she took off down the hill to help her friends. Kelsey and Kira quickly joined her.

Ashley toppled a couple hundred feet down the hill, with Maya and Katie racing stubbornly after her. Ashley’s body finally hit a swell in the ground, causing her to fall a good ten feet onto her side, unconscious.

As Maya and Katie slid to their knees beside her, the aggressive bat soared past the larger group and targeted them. “It’s coming back!” Katie yelled.

This time, the bat blinked several times, and a fiery beam was emitted from its eyes. The blast landed just behind Maya. She threw her body over Ashley’s to protect her from the falling debris.

As the bat made another round, three duplicates of Z ran indiscreetly along the hillside, waving their arms and shouting, “Over here, over here!”

Kelsey and Aisha came to a stop as Katie scooped Ashley up in her arms and made her way back up the hill toward them.

“Keep going!” Maya encouraged. “I’m right behind you!”

Kat ran over to Taylor. “None of us are ever going to outrun that thing! We have to stop it somehow!”

“And how do you propose we do that?!” Taylor demanded. “We haven’t got any powers!”

“I don’t seem to recall hearing that you had your powers when you faced Master Org! But you did it anyway! Just use the power you’ve still got, Taylor!”

Taylor’s face hardened. She looked up at the bat and narrowed her eyes. “Deal.”

There were at least five craters smoking behind Katie as she and Maya met up with the others. “Come on!” Kelsey called to them.

The three Z’s had briefly distracted the bat, keeping its full attention off Katie. But it seemed to figure out their plan and went after the runaways.

The real Z hollered to Tanya, “Okay, that’s not working anymore!”

This time, the bat held out both its claws and dove feet-first toward Maya. She jumped out of harm’s way just as it tore open the ground and let out another deafening scream.

Just before the bat could take off again, Kelsey jumped onto its back and balanced herself as it began to fly.

“Kelsey!” Tanya called. “That girl is nuts!”

Taylor stopped between Katie and Aisha. “Kat’s right. We have to stop running and face this thing.”

“What are we supposed to do against that thing?!” Aisha asked.

“Whatever we can,” Z agreed as she and Kat helped Maya to her feet.

Kelsey laid down and grabbed the bat’s neck to support herself as it whizzed through the sky, screeching angrily. It made several twists in the air, but Kelsey held on with all her might. “Don’t think you can get rid of me that easily!” she barked. “You don’t know who you’re messing with!”

Tanya brushed her hair from her face. “Kelsey’s going to get herself killed!”

Taylor looked at Z. “The only way we’re going to beat that thing is to pin it to the ground. Do you think you could replicate yourself up there?”

“Not at this distance,” Z answered. “He’ll have to come lower.”

“How much lower?” Taylor smiled, as the bat flew down in front of them.

Maya looked back to see the bat flying at them, with Kelsey screaming frantically, and then turned to see Taylor running straight for it. “Taylor, no, you can’t!”

But she did. When the bat rushed at her, Taylor leaped into the air, covering three or four yards of downhill distance, so that the bat-- and Kelsey-- went right under her. She landed behind Kelsey and turned her face to the wind. “I’m with you, Kelse!” she shouted.

Kelsey looked back and smiled. “Great! You think you could help me crash this thing?!”

“I’m counting on it!”

“Come on!” Kira said, running across the grass to follow the bat’s path.

“I could’ve had it!” Z complained. “I should’ve been paying attention!”

Ashley woke up as Katie laid her gently on the ground. “What’s going on?”

“Plenty,” Katie answered.

Taylor and Kelsey sat side-by-side on the bat’s back. Taylor grabbed its throat and looked down as their ride rose two hundred feet into the air. “Kelsey, you’re into extreme sports, right?!”

Though she was almost afraid to answer, Kelsey shouted, “Yeah! Why?!”

“How would you like to do a bungee jump?!”

“From here?! I’ll be history!”

Taylor shook her head. “No, you won’t! I’ll hold you!”

“You’re going off too?!”

Taylor straightened up where she was sitting. “I’m a pilot, Kelse! I can fly anything I want! And that includes this thing! But the only way I can figure I’m going to crash it is to throw off its center of balance!”

With a smile, Kelsey understood her friend’s point. “I’ll do it!”

“Look!” Aisha gasped. “What are they doing?!”

Taylor held Kelsey’s ankle with one hand and gripped the hair on the bat’s head with the other. “Okay, Kelsey! Go for it!”

Kelsey took a deep breath and jumped headfirst off the bat’s back. But Taylor held tight to her leg, and the weight of Kelsey’s daring stunt caused him to make a complete turn in the air. They spun madly several times, with Kelsey screaming helplessly; Taylor felt her grip loosening.

“They’re coming this way!” Kat shouted.

Taylor was right about one thing-- she could fly anything. In the bat’s confusion and loss of balance, she guided it skillfully through the air, turning its nose by the hair of its head in the direction she wanted to go. It finally plunged toward the girls.

“Now, Z!” Tanya hollered. But one of Z’s duplicates had already appeared, in the instant that it flew past her.

“How’s it going?!” Z laughed to Taylor as the bat straightened up again. Taylor lost her hold on Kelsey’s ankle, and the wide-eyed girl went sailing into mid-air.

“Kelsey!!” Taylor screamed.

Katie made a powerful jump into the air, as Kelsey fell straight toward the ground. She landed in Katie’s arms, and the two made an uncomfortable landing not far away.

Now Taylor and Z were holding on for dear life. “What am I going to do that Kelsey couldn’t?!” Z wanted to know.

“Simple,” Taylor responded. “You’re going to weigh this sucker down till he can’t fly at all!”

And with that, two more Z’s appeared behind them. One leaned up to Taylor and said, “You’re a fast thinker!”

“Thanks,” Taylor smiled. “He’s losing altitude!”

Kat looked at Maya. “They did it! He’s coming down!”

“Good,” Tanya growled. “I’m ready to get a piece of him.”

When the bat’s nosedive brought it twenty feet from the ground, Taylor and Z both jumped off. They landed hard, but not as hard as he did.

Katie and Kelsey regrouped with the others. The bat raised its head in the air and turned to face them. He had obviously been hurt in the fall, because he never attempted another flight.

“What’s he going to do?” Aisha asked.

Maya stepped up to confront the animal. “Why are you doing this? What do you want with us?”

The bat opened its mouth, and screamed. But this time, the scream sent out a sonic wave that practically paralyzed all of them. They were forced to cover their ears as they fell weakly to their knees.

Kira looked up with a stern expression and opened her own mouth. She screamed back, putting out the same kind of sonic boom that the monster had. It seemed startled by her retaliation, and stopped. Kira’s ptera scream confused and deafened it; it had no way of covering its own ears, and began to sway dizzily.

The air became silent at last.

“Is it over?” Ashley whimpered.

“I’m not sure,” Kat said. “He seems to be out of commission, but--”

The bat jumped at them and snapped its large jaws at Ashley herself. She dodged the attack, only to have it try again. Aisha looked around for some quick defense, and spotted the stones cast about from the craters he had blown open. “Tanya! Over here!”

Kelsey made a dive to escape the bat’s next jump, and looked up to see it open its mouth over her head. Before it could lash out, Kira stunned him with another scream.

Though they had to stop long enough to cover their ears, Tanya and Aisha jumped from a nearby crater with a large stone in each hand. “Hey, ugly!” Aisha beckoned. “Take this!” When it turned its head, she made a dead shot into its eye. It screeched in agony, while Tanya threw one of her own to hit the other eye. It put its face down in the dirt and reached up with one claw to blindly grope for its intended victims. He grabbed Tanya around the waist, but Maya jumped on its leg and raised a rock over her head. It made violent contact with the bat’s leg, and the pain from the blow caused him to scream again. Tanya was released.

While its head was down, Ashley grabbed its hair and pulled down with all her might to force his face to the ground. “Somebody give me a hand, here!” Kat appeared at her side, and they both managed to hold him down until he ran out of breath.

Taylor, Katie, Kelsey, and Z all walked over to inspect its body. “Do you think we got ‘im?” Z asked.

Aisha gave Tanya a quick hug and nodded. “Yeah. I’ve seen enough dead bats in my experience with animals to know that this guy’s not playing opossum.”

Maya dusted herself off and looked at Ashley. “Why don’t we head for the castle? I don’t take much pride in examining wild game.”

Laughing wearily, Kat gave led the way. “Well said.”

[Silver-Ranger]

what no dustin?

[Eternal]

Awesome chapter. Mucho girl power. But echoing Silver-Ranger's post, Dustin IS a yellow ranger....

[HurricaneNinja]

But i dont think dustin was with the girls was he?

[dragomuseveni]

that he was not, good chapter tho i loved it the girls kicked that bats ass

[SouljaRanger]

Onlytruefan why did you stop posting the rest of this story? This is a really good one I would like to know what happens next.